《马丁·伊登》——   Martin Eden  中英对照版【完结】_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:7859 回复:46

[Novel] 《马丁·伊登》——   Martin Eden  中英对照版【完结】

刷新数据 楼层直达
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-11-24 0
《马丁·伊登》——   Martin Eden  中英对照版【完结】
[align=center][table=500,#36648B,#36648B,1][tr][td][align=left][font=宋体][size=3][b][color=#ffffff]。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。[/color][/b][/size][/font][/align][/td][/tr][/table][/align][align=center][table=450,#ffffff,#ffffff,1][tr][td]
[font=宋体][size=4][b][align=left][color=#ff6600] 马丁·伊登 [/color][/align][/b][/size][/font]
[font=宋体][size=2][align=left][color=#36648B][attachment=11781558]
《马丁·伊登》是杰克·伦敦的代表作,是世界文学史上最著名的自传体小说之一。青年水手马丁·伊登偶然结识了上流社会的罗丝小姐,受她的启发,发愤自学,并开始了艰苦的创作生涯。尽管处处碰壁,他仍不愿听从罗丝的安排,进她父亲的事务所,做个“有为青年”。后来他突然时来运转,以前被退回的稿件纷纷得到发表,成为当红作家。以前看不起他的亲友都争先恐后地来请他吃饭,连已和他决裂的罗丝也主动前来投怀送抱。这使他看清了这个世态炎凉的社会,对爱情所抱的美妙幻想也彻底破灭……
[/color][/align][/size][/font]  

[/td][/tr][/table][/align][align=center][table=500,#36648B,#36648B,1][tr][td][align=right][font=宋体][size=3][b][color=#ffffff]。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。[/color][/b][/size][/font][/align][/td][/tr][/table][/align]
[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-28 21:27重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 6 条评分 派派币 +55

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 沙发   发表于: 2013-11-24 0
Re:《红 字》——  The Scarlet Letter  中英对照版【连载ing】
。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

CHAPTER  1


The one opened the door with a latch-key and went in, followed by a young fellow who awkwardly removed his cap. He wore rough clothes that smacked of the sea, and he was manifestly out of place in the spacious hall in which he found himself. He did not know what to do with his cap, and was stuffing it into his coat pocket when the other took it from him. The act was done quietly and naturally, and the awkward young fellow appreciated it. "He understands," was his thought. "He'll see me through all right."




He walked at the other's heels with a swing to his shoulders, and his legs spread unwittingly, as if the level floors were tilting up and sinking down to the heave and lunge of the sea. The wide rooms seemed too narrow for his rolling gait, and to himself he was in terror lest his broad shoulders should collide with the doorways or sweep the bric-a-brac from the low mantel. He recoiled from side to side between the various objects and multiplied the hazards that in reality lodged only in his mind. Between a grand piano and a centre-table piled high with books was space for a half a dozen to walk abreast, yet he essayed it with trepidation. His heavy arms hung loosely at his sides. He did not know what to do with those arms and hands, and when, to his excited vision, one arm seemed liable to brush against the books on the table, he lurched away like a frightened horse, barely missing the piano stool. He watched the easy walk of the other in front of him, and for the first time realized that his walk was different from that of other men. He experienced a momentary pang of shame that he should walk so uncouthly. The sweat burst through the skin of his forehead in tiny beads, and he paused and mopped his bronzed face with his handkerchief.




"Hold on, Arthur, my boy," he said, attempting to mask his anxiety with facetious utterance. "This is too much all at once for yours truly. Give me a chance to get my nerve. You know I didn't want to come, an' I guess your fam'ly ain't hankerin' to see me neither."




"That's all right," was the reassuring answer. "You mustn't be frightened at us. We're just homely people - Hello, there's a letter for me."




He stepped back to the table, tore open the envelope, and began to read, giving the stranger an opportunity to recover himself. And the stranger understood and appreciated. His was the gift of sympathy, understanding; and beneath his alarmed exterior that sympathetic process went on. He mopped his forehead dry and glanced about him with a controlled face, though in the eyes there was an expression such as wild animals betray when they fear the trap. He was surrounded by the unknown, apprehensive of what might happen, ignorant of what he should do, aware that he walked and bore himself awkwardly, fearful that every attribute and power of him was similarly afflicted. He was keenly sensitive, hopelessly self-conscious, and the amused glance that the other stole privily at him over the top of the letter burned into him like a dagger- thrust. He saw the glance, but he gave no sign, for among the things he had learned was discipline. Also, that dagger-thrust went to his pride. He cursed himself for having come, and at the same time resolved that, happen what would, having come, he would carry it through. The lines of his face hardened, and into his eyes came a fighting light. He looked about more unconcernedly, sharply observant, every detail of the pretty interior registering itself on his brain. His eyes were wide apart; nothing in their field of vision escaped; and as they drank in the beauty before them the fighting light died out and a warm glow took its place. He was responsive to beauty, and here was cause to respond.




An oil painting caught and held him. A heavy surf thundered and burst over an outjutting rock; lowering storm-clouds covered the sky; and, outside the line of surf, a pilot-schooner, close-hauled, heeled over till every detail of her deck was visible, was surging along against a stormy sunset sky. There was beauty, and it drew him irresistibly. He forgot his awkward walk and came closer to the painting, very close. The beauty faded out of the canvas. His face expressed his bepuzzlement. He stared at what seemed a careless daub of paint, then stepped away. Immediately all the beauty flashed back into the canvas. "A trick picture," was his thought, as he dismissed it, though in the midst of the multitudinous impressions he was receiving he found time to feel a prod of indignation that so much beauty should be sacrificed to make a trick. He did not know painting. He had been brought up on chromos and lithographs that were always definite and sharp, near or far. He had seen oil paintings, it was true, in the show windows of shops, but the glass of the windows had prevented his eager eyes from approaching too near.




He glanced around at his friend reading the letter and saw the books on the table. Into his eyes leaped a wistfulness and a yearning as promptly as the yearning leaps into the eyes of a starving man at sight of food. An impulsive stride, with one lurch to right and left of the shoulders, brought him to the table, where he began affectionately handling the books. He glanced at the titles and the authors' names, read fragments of text, caressing the volumes with his eyes and hands, and, once, recognized a book he had read. For the rest, they were strange books and strange authors. He chanced upon a volume of Swinburne and began reading steadily, forgetful of where he was, his face glowing. Twice he closed the book on his forefinger to look at the name of the author. Swinburne! he would remember that name. That fellow had eyes, and he had certainly seen color and flashing light. But who was Swinburne? Was he dead a hundred years or so, like most of the poets? Or was he alive still, and writing? He turned to the title-page . . . yes, he had written other books; well, he would go to the free library the first thing in the morning and try to get hold of some of Swinburne's stuff. He went back to the text and lost himself. He did not notice that a young woman had entered the room. The first he knew was when he heard Arthur's voice saying:-




"Ruth, this is Mr. Eden."




The book was closed on his forefinger, and before he turned he was thrilling to the first new impression, which was not of the girl, but of her brother's words. Under that muscled body of his he was a mass of quivering sensibilities. At the slightest impact of the outside world upon his consciousness, his thoughts, sympathies, and emotions leapt and played like lambent flame. He was extraordinarily receptive and responsive, while his imagination, pitched high, was ever at work establishing relations of likeness and difference. "Mr. Eden," was what he had thrilled to - he who had been called "Eden," or "Martin Eden," or just "Martin," all his life. And "MISTER!" It was certainly going some, was his internal comment. His mind seemed to turn, on the instant, into a vast camera obscura, and he saw arrayed around his consciousness endless pictures from his life, of stoke-holes and forecastles, camps and beaches, jails and boozing-kens, fever-hospitals and slum streets, wherein the thread of association was the fashion in which he had been addressed in those various situations.




And then he turned and saw the girl. The phantasmagoria of his brain vanished at sight of her. She was a pale, ethereal creature, with wide, spiritual blue eyes and a wealth of golden hair. He did not know how she was dressed, except that the dress was as wonderful as she. He likened her to a pale gold flower upon a slender stem. No, she was a spirit, a divinity, a goddess; such sublimated beauty was not of the earth. Or perhaps the books were right, and there were many such as she in the upper walks of life. She might well be sung by that chap, Swinburne. Perhaps he had had somebody like her in mind when he painted that girl, Iseult, in the book there on the table. All this plethora of sight, and feeling, and thought occurred on the instant. There was no pause of the realities wherein he moved. He saw her hand coming out to his, and she looked him straight in the eyes as she shook hands, frankly, like a man. The women he had known did not shake hands that way. For that matter, most of them did not shake hands at all. A flood of associations, visions of various ways he had made the acquaintance of women, rushed into his mind and threatened to swamp it. But he shook them aside and looked at her. Never had he seen such a woman. The women he had known! Immediately, beside her, on either hand, ranged the women he had known. For an eternal second he stood in the midst of a portrait gallery, wherein she occupied the central place, while about her were limned many women, all to be weighed and measured by a fleeting glance, herself the unit of weight and measure. He saw the weak and sickly faces of the girls of the factories, and the simpering, boisterous girls from the south of Market. There were women of the cattle camps, and swarthy cigarette-smoking women of Old Mexico. These, in turn, were crowded out by Japanese women, doll-like, stepping mincingly on wooden clogs; by Eurasians, delicate featured, stamped with degeneracy; by full-bodied South-Sea-Island women, flower-crowned and brown-skinned. All these were blotted out by a grotesque and terrible nightmare brood - frowsy, shuffling creatures from the pavements of Whitechapel, gin-bloated hags of the stews, and all the vast hell's following of harpies, vile-mouthed and filthy, that under the guise of monstrous female form prey upon sailors, the scrapings of the ports, the scum and slime of the human pit.




"Won't you sit down, Mr. Eden?" the girl was saying. "I have been looking forward to meeting you ever since Arthur told us. It was brave of you - "




He waved his hand deprecatingly and muttered that it was nothing at all, what he had done, and that any fellow would have done it. She noticed that the hand he waved was covered with fresh abrasions, in the process of healing, and a glance at the other loose-hanging hand showed it to be in the same condition. Also, with quick, critical eye, she noted a scar on his cheek, another that peeped out from under the hair of the forehead, and a third that ran down and disappeared under the starched collar. She repressed a smile at sight of the red line that marked the chafe of the collar against the bronzed neck. He was evidently unused to stiff collars. Likewise her feminine eye took in the clothes he wore, the cheap and unaesthetic cut, the wrinkling of the coat across the shoulders, and the series of wrinkles in the sleeves that advertised bulging biceps muscles.




While he waved his hand and muttered that he had done nothing at all, he was obeying her behest by trying to get into a chair. He found time to admire the ease with which she sat down, then lurched toward a chair facing her, overwhelmed with consciousness of the awkward figure he was cutting. This was a new experience for him. All his life, up to then, he had been unaware of being either graceful or awkward. Such thoughts of self had never entered his mind. He sat down gingerly on the edge of the chair, greatly worried by his hands. They were in the way wherever he put them. Arthur was leaving the room, and Martin Eden followed his exit with longing eyes. He felt lost, alone there in the room with that pale spirit of a woman. There was no bar-keeper upon whom to call for drinks, no small boy to send around the corner for a can of beer and by means of that social fluid start the amenities of friendship flowing.




"You have such a scar on your neck, Mr. Eden," the girl was saying. "How did it happen? I am sure it must have been some adventure."




"A Mexican with a knife, miss," he answered, moistening his parched lips and clearing hip throat. "It was just a fight. After I got the knife away, he tried to bite off my nose."




Baldly as he had stated it, in his eyes was a rich vision of that hot, starry night at Salina Cruz, the white strip of beach, the lights of the sugar steamers in the harbor, the voices of the drunken sailors in the distance, the jostling stevedores, the flaming passion in the Mexican's face, the glint of the beast-eyes in the starlight, the sting of the steel in his neck, and the rush of blood, the crowd and the cries, the two bodies, his and the Mexican's, locked together, rolling over and over and tearing up the sand, and from away off somewhere the mellow tinkling of a guitar. Such was the picture, and he thrilled to the memory of it, wondering if the man could paint it who had painted the pilot- schooner on the wall. The white beach, the stars, and the lights of the sugar steamers would look great, he thought, and midway on the sand the dark group of figures that surrounded the fighters. The knife occupied a place in the picture, he decided, and would show well, with a sort of gleam, in the light of the stars. But of all this no hint had crept into his speech. "He tried to bite off my nose," he concluded.




"Oh," the girl said, in a faint, far voice, and he noticed the shock in her sensitive face.




He felt a shock himself, and a blush of embarrassment shone faintly on his sunburned cheeks, though to him it burned as hotly as when his cheeks had been exposed to the open furnace-door in the fire- room. Such sordid things as stabbing affrays were evidently not fit subjects for conversation with a lady. People in the books, in her walk of life, did not talk about such things - perhaps they did not know about them, either.




There was a brief pause in the conversation they were trying to get started. Then she asked tentatively about the scar on his cheek. Even as she asked, he realized that she was making an effort to talk his talk, and he resolved to get away from it and talk hers.




"It was just an accident," he said, putting his hand to his cheek. "One night, in a calm, with a heavy sea running, the main-boom-lift carried away, an' next the tackle. The lift was wire, an' it was threshin' around like a snake. The whole watch was tryin' to grab it, an' I rushed in an' got swatted."




"Oh," she said, this time with an accent of comprehension, though secretly his speech had been so much Greek to her and she was wondering what a LIFT was and what SWATTED meant.




"This man Swineburne," he began, attempting to put his plan into execution and pronouncing the I long.




"Who?"




"Swineburne," he repeated, with the same mispronunciation. "The poet."




"Swinburne," she corrected.




"Yes, that's the chap," he stammered, his cheeks hot again. "How long since he died?"




"Why, I haven't heard that he was dead." She looked at him curiously. "Where did you make his acquaintance?"




"I never clapped eyes on him," was the reply. "But I read some of his poetry out of that book there on the table just before you come in. How do you like his poetry?"




And thereat she began to talk quickly and easily upon the subject he had suggested. He felt better, and settled back slightly from the edge of the chair, holding tightly to its arms with his hands, as if it might get away from him and buck him to the floor. He had succeeded in making her talk her talk, and while she rattled on, he strove to follow her, marvelling at all the knowledge that was stowed away in that pretty head of hers, and drinking in the pale beauty of her face. Follow her he did, though bothered by unfamiliar words that fell glibly from her lips and by critical phrases and thought-processes that were foreign to his mind, but that nevertheless stimulated his mind and set it tingling. Here was intellectual life, he thought, and here was beauty, warm and wonderful as he had never dreamed it could be. He forgot himself and stared at her with hungry eyes. Here was something to live for, to win to, to fight for - ay, and die for. The books were true. There were such women in the world. She was one of them. She lent wings to his imagination, and great, luminous canvases spread themselves before him whereon loomed vague, gigantic figures of love and romance, and of heroic deeds for woman's sake - for a pale woman, a flower of gold. And through the swaying, palpitant vision, as through a fairy mirage, he stared at the real woman, sitting there and talking of literature and art. He listened as well, but he stared, unconscious of the fixity of his gaze or of the fact that all that was essentially masculine in his nature was shining in his eyes. But she, who knew little of the world of men, being a woman, was keenly aware of his burning eyes. She had never had men look at her in such fashion, and it embarrassed her. She stumbled and halted in her utterance. The thread of argument slipped from her. He frightened her, and at the same time it was strangely pleasant to be so looked upon. Her training warned her of peril and of wrong, subtle, mysterious, luring; while her instincts rang clarion-voiced through her being, impelling her to hurdle caste and place and gain to this traveller from another world, to this uncouth young fellow with lacerated hands and a line of raw red caused by the unaccustomed linen at his throat, who, all too evidently, was soiled and tainted by ungracious existence. She was clean, and her cleanness revolted; but she was woman, and she was just beginning to learn the paradox of woman.




"As I was saying - what was I saying?" She broke off abruptly and laughed merrily at her predicament.




"You was saying that this man Swinburne failed bein' a great poet because - an' that was as far as you got, miss," he prompted, while to himself he seemed suddenly hungry, and delicious little thrills crawled up and down his spine at the sound of her laughter. Like silver, he thought to himself, like tinkling silver bells; and on the instant, and for an instant, he was transported to a far land, where under pink cherry blossoms, he smoked a cigarette and listened to the bells of the peaked pagoda calling straw-sandalled devotees to worship.




"Yes, thank you," she said. "Swinburne fails, when all is said, because he is, well, indelicate. There are many of his poems that should never be read. Every line of the really great poets is filled with beautiful truth, and calls to all that is high and noble in the human. Not a line of the great poets can be spared without impoverishing the world by that much."




"I thought it was great," he said hesitatingly, "the little I read. I had no idea he was such a - a scoundrel. I guess that crops out in his other books."




"There are many lines that could be spared from the book you were reading," she said, her voice primly firm and dogmatic.




"I must 'a' missed 'em," he announced. "What I read was the real goods. It was all lighted up an' shining, an' it shun right into me an' lighted me up inside, like the sun or a searchlight. That's the way it landed on me, but I guess I ain't up much on poetry, miss."




He broke off lamely. He was confused, painfully conscious of his inarticulateness. He had felt the bigness and glow of life in what he had read, but his speech was inadequate. He could not express what he felt, and to himself he likened himself to a sailor, in a strange ship, on a dark night, groping about in the unfamiliar running rigging. Well, he decided, it was up to him to get acquainted in this new world. He had never seen anything that he couldn't get the hang of when he wanted to and it was about time for him to want to learn to talk the things that were inside of him so that she could understand. SHE was bulking large on his horizon.




"Now Longfellow - " she was saying.




"Yes, I've read 'm," he broke in impulsively, spurred on to exhibit and make the most of his little store of book knowledge, desirous of showing her that he was not wholly a stupid clod. "'The Psalm of Life,' 'Excelsior,' an' . . . I guess that's all."




She nodded her head and smiled, and he felt, somehow, that her smile was tolerant, pitifully tolerant. He was a fool to attempt to make a pretence that way. That Longfellow chap most likely had written countless books of poetry.




"Excuse me, miss, for buttin' in that way. I guess the real facts is that I don't know nothin' much about such things. It ain't in my class. But I'm goin' to make it in my class."




It sounded like a threat. His voice was determined, his eyes were flashing, the lines of his face had grown harsh. And to her it seemed that the angle of his jaw had changed; its pitch had become unpleasantly aggressive. At the same time a wave of intense virility seemed to surge out from him and impinge upon her.




"I think you could make it in - in your class," she finished with a laugh. "You are very strong."




Her gaze rested for a moment on the muscular neck, heavy corded, almost bull-like, bronzed by the sun, spilling over with rugged health and strength. And though he sat there, blushing and humble, again she felt drawn to him. She was surprised by a wanton thought that rushed into her mind. It seemed to her that if she could lay her two hands upon that neck that all its strength and vigor would flow out to her. She was shocked by this thought. It seemed to reveal to her an undreamed depravity in her nature. Besides, strength to her was a gross and brutish thing. Her ideal of masculine beauty had always been slender gracefulness. Yet the thought still persisted. It bewildered her that she should desire to place her hands on that sunburned neck. In truth, she was far from robust, and the need of her body and mind was for strength. But she did not know it. She knew only that no man had ever affected her before as this one had, who shocked her from moment to moment with his awful grammar.




"Yes, I ain't no invalid," he said. "When it comes down to hard- pan, I can digest scrap-iron. But just now I've got dyspepsia. Most of what you was sayin' I can't digest. Never trained that way, you see. I like books and poetry, and what time I've had I've read 'em, but I've never thought about 'em the way you have. That's why I can't talk about 'em. I'm like a navigator adrift on a strange sea without chart or compass. Now I want to get my bearin's. Mebbe you can put me right. How did you learn all this you've ben talkin'?"




"By going to school, I fancy, and by studying," she answered.




"I went to school when I was a kid," he began to object.




"Yes; but I mean high school, and lectures, and the university."




"You've gone to the university?" he demanded in frank amazement. He felt that she had become remoter from him by at least a million miles.




"I'm going there now. I'm taking special courses in English."




He did not know what "English" meant, but he made a mental note of that item of ignorance and passed on.




"How long would I have to study before I could go to the university?" he asked.




She beamed encouragement upon his desire for knowledge, and said: "That depends upon how much studying you have already done. You have never attended high school? Of course not. But did you finish grammar school?"




"I had two years to run, when I left," he answered. "But I was always honorably promoted at school."




The next moment, angry with himself for the boast, he had gripped the arms of the chair so savagely that every finger-end was stinging. At the same moment he became aware that a woman was entering the room. He saw the girl leave her chair and trip swiftly across the floor to the newcomer. They kissed each other, and, with arms around each other's waists, they advanced toward him. That must be her mother, he thought. She was a tall, blond woman, slender, and stately, and beautiful. Her gown was what he might expect in such a house. His eyes delighted in the graceful lines of it. She and her dress together reminded him of women on the stage. Then he remembered seeing similar grand ladies and gowns entering the London theatres while he stood and watched and the policemen shoved him back into the drizzle beyond the awning. Next his mind leaped to the Grand Hotel at Yokohama, where, too, from the sidewalk, he had seen grand ladies. Then the city and the harbor of Yokohama, in a thousand pictures, began flashing before his eyes. But he swiftly dismissed the kaleidoscope of memory, oppressed by the urgent need of the present. He knew that he must stand up to be introduced, and he struggled painfully to his feet, where he stood with trousers bagging at the knees, his arms loose- hanging and ludicrous, his face set hard for the impending ordeal.
那人用弹簧锁钥匙开门走了进去,后面跟着一个年轻人。年轻人笨拙地脱下了便帽。他穿一身粗布衣服,带着海洋的咸味。来到这宽阔的大汀他显然感到拘束,连帽子也不知道怎么处置。正想塞进外衣口袋,那人却接了过去。接得自然,一声不响,那笨拙的青年心里不禁感激,“他明白我,”他心想,“他会帮我到底的。”

他摇晃着肩膀跟在那人身后走着,两条腿不自觉地叉开,仿佛平坦的地板在随着波涛左右倾侧,上下颠簸,那宽阔的房间似乎装不下他那晃动的脚步。他心里还暗自紧张,怕他那巨大的肩膀会撞上门框或是把矮架上的小摆设拂到地上。他在家具什物之间东躲西闪,原本只存在他心中的恐惧又成倍地增加了。在屋子正中堆满书籍的桌子和钢琴之间分明有可容六个人并行的空间,可他走过时却仍提心吊胆。他的两条粗壮的胳膊松松地挂在身旁,不知道怎么处置。他正在紧张却发现一条胳膊几乎撞到摞在桌面的书上,便如受惊的马一样往旁边一个趔趄,几乎碰翻了琴凳。他望着前面的人轻松自在的步伐,第一次意识到自己走路和别人不同,步履蹒跚,不禁感到难堪,前额上沁出了豆大的汗珠。他停下脚步用手巾擦着晒成青铜色的脸。

“慢着,亚瑟,老兄,”他想说句俏皮话掩饰心中的紧张,“我这次突然来,你家的人肯定受不了。让我定定神吧!你知道我并不想来,我琢磨着你家的人也未必急于见我。”

“别担心,”亚瑟安慰道,“不要为我家的人紧张。我们都是不讲究的人——嗨,我还有一封信呢!”

他回到桌边,拆开信,看了起来,给了客人机会镇定镇定。那客人心里有数,也很感激。他天生善于同情人、理解人。目前在他那惊煌的外表下仍然体察着对方。他擦干前额,摆出平静的样子向四面看了看。眼里却掩饰不住一种野兽害怕陷阱的神气。他从来没有见过的事物包围了他,他害怕发生什么情况,无法应付。他意识到自己脚步难看、举止笨拙,害怕自己所有的属性和能力也出现类似的缺陷。他极为敏感,有着无可奈何的自我意识。那人偏又越过信纸饶有兴味地偷偷打量着他,那目光像匕首一样戳得他生疼。他看得清清楚楚,却不动声色,因为他经受过自我约束的训练。那“匕首”也伤害了他的自尊。他咒骂自己不该来,却也决心既然来了无论出现什么情况也要挺住。他脸上的线条僵住了,眼里闪出拼搏的光,更加满不在乎地打量着四周的一切。他目光敏锐,这漂亮厅堂里的每一个细节都在他脑子里记录下来。他大睁着双眼,目光所及丝毫不漏。目光既痛饮着那内室之美,眼里拼搏的光便渐渐隐敌,泛出几分温暖。他对美敏感,而这里又多的是让他敏感的东西。

一幅油画抓住了他的注意。怒涛澎湃,拍击着一片横空斜出的峭壁;孕育着风暴的黑云低垂,布满天空;浪涛线外一艘领港船正乘风前进,船身倾斜,甲板上的一切都清晰可辨。背景是一个风暴将至的薄暮的天空。那画很美,它无可抗拒地吸引了他。他忘掉了自己难看的步伐,向画幅走去。逼近画幅时,画上的美却消失了。他一脸迷惑,瞠目望着那一片仿佛是胡涂乱抹的色彩退开了。可面上全部的美又立即闪了回来。“玩噱头,”他转身走开,想道,在纷至沓来的众多印象之中却也有时间感到一种义愤:为什么要拿这么多的美来玩噱头?他不懂得画,他平生见过的只有彩色石印和石版画,远看近看总是轮廓分明线条清晰的。他也见过油画,不错,那是在橱窗里,可橱窗玻璃却不让他那双急于看个明白的眼睛靠得太近。

他瞥了一眼在读信的朋友和桌上的书,眼里立即闪出一种期待和渴望的光,有如饥饿的人看到了食物。他冲动地迈出一大步,双肩左右一晃扑到了桌边,急切地翻起书来。他看书名,看作者名,读了些片断,用眼和手爱抚着书卷,只有一次他认出了一本读过的书,别的书他却全都陌生,作者也陌生。他偶然翻起了一本史文朋,开始连续地读,读得脸上闪光。忘了自已在什么地方。他两欢用食指插着合上书看,作者的名字,史文朋!他要记住这个名字。这家伙很有眼光,他肯定把捉住了色彩和闪光。可史文朋是谁?跟大部分诗人一样,已经去世一两百年了呢,还有活着,还在写诗?他翻到书名页……是的,他还写过别的书。对,明天早上第一件事就是去免费图书馆借点史文朋的东西读。他又读起书来,读得忘了自己,没有注意到有个年青女人已经进了屋子。他首先注意到的是亚瑟的声音在说话:

“露丝,这是伊登先生。”

他又插上食指合上书,还没转过身就为第一个崭新的印象所激动。并非因为那姑娘,而是因为她哥哥的话。在他那肌肉鼓突的身体下面是一堆颤颤巍巍的敏感神经。外部世界对他的意识、思想、感受和情绪的最轻微的刺激也能使它像幽幽的火焰一样闪动起来。他异常善于接纳。反映,他的想像力活跃、总在动作,辨析着事物的同与异。是“伊登先生”这个称呼激动了他——这一辈子他都被人叫做“伊登”,“马丁·伊登”或者是“马丁”。可现在却成了“先生!”太妙了!他心里想。他的心灵仿佛立即化作了一具庞大的幻灯机。他在自己意识里看到了数不清的生活场景:锅炉房、水手舱、野营和海滩、监狱和酒吧、高烧病房和贫民窟街道,在各种环境中别人跟他的关系都表现在对他那些称呼上。

于是他转过身来,看到了那姑娘。一见到她他脑海里的种种幻影便全没有了。她是个轻盈苍白的人,有一对超凡脱俗的蓝眼睛,大大的,还有满头丰密的金发。他不知道她的穿着如何,只觉得那衣服跟人一样美好。他把她比作嫩枝上的一朵淡淡的金花。不,她是一个精灵,一个仙子,一个女神;她那升华过的美不属于人间。说不定书本是对的,在上流社会真有许多像她这样的人。史文朋那家伙大约就善于歌唱她。在桌上那本书里他描述伊素特姑娘的时候也许心里就有像她这样一个人。尽管林林总总的形象、感觉、思想猛然袭来,在现实中他的行动却并未中断。他见她向他伸出手来,握手时像个男人一样坦然地望着他的眼睛。他认识的女人却不这样握手,实际上她们大多数并不跟谁握手。一阵联想的浪潮袭来,他跟妇女们认识的各种方式涌入了他的心里,几乎要淹没了它。可他却摆脱了这些印象,只顾看着她。他从没见过这样的女人。唉!他以前认识的那些女人呀!她们立即在那姑娘两旁排列开来。在那永恒的刹那他已站在以她为中心的一道肖像画廊里。她的周围出现了许多妇女。以她为标准一衡量,那些妇女的分量和尺寸转瞬之间便一清二楚。他看见工厂女工们菜色的衰弱的脸,市场南面的妇女们痴笑的喧嚣的脸,还有游牧营他的妇女,老墨西哥抽烟的黧黑的妇女。这些形象又为穿木展、走碎步、像玩偶一样的日本妇女所代替,为面目姣好却带着堕落痕迹的欧亚混血妇女所代替,为戴花环、褐皮肤的南海诸岛的妇女形象所代替;而她们又被一群噩梦般的奇形怪状的妇女所代替,白教堂大路边慢吞吞臭烘烘的女人,窑子里酗酒的浮肿的妓女,还有一大群从地狱出来的女鬼,她们满嘴粗话,一身肮脏,乔装成妇女模样,掳掠着水手,搜索着海港的垃圾和贫民窟的残渣。

“伊登先生,请坐!”那姑娘说话了,“自从亚瑟告诉我们之后我就一直希望见到你。你很勇敢……”

他不以为然地挥挥手,含糊地说那算不了什么,别人也会那样做的。她注意到他那挥动的手上有还不曾愈合的新伤,再看那只松垂的手也有伤口未愈。再迅速打量了一眼,又见他面颊上有个伤疤,还有一个伤疤则从额前的发际露出,而第三个疤则穿到浆硬的领子里去了。她看到他晒成青铜色的脖子被浆硬的领子磨出的红印时差点笑了出来。他显然不习惯于硬领。同样,她那双女性的眼睛也一眼便看透了他那身衣服,那廉价的缺乏品味的剪裁,外衣肩上的褶皱和袖子上那一连串皱纹,仿佛在为他那鼓突的二头肌做广告。

他一面含混地表示他做的事不值一提,一面也按她的希望打算坐下,也还有时间欣赏她坐下时的优美轻松。等到在她对面的椅子上坐了下来,又意识到自己形象的笨拙,感到狼狈。这一切于他都是全新的经验。他一辈子也没注意过外表的潇洒或笨拙;他心里从没有过这种自我意识。他在椅子边上小心翼翼地坐了下来,却为两只手十分担心,因为它们不论放在什么地方都仿佛碍事。此时亚瑟又离开了屋子,马丁·伊登很不情愿地望着他走了。让他一个人在屋子里跟一个仙女一样的苍白女人坐在一起,他感到不知所措。这地方没有可以吩咐送饮料来的酒吧老板,没有可以打发到街角去买啤酒的小孩,无法用社交的饮料唤起愉快的友谊交流。

“你的脖子上有那样一个疤痕,伊登先生,”姑娘说,“那是怎么来的?我相信那是一次冒险。”

“是个墨西哥佬用刀子扎的,小姐,”他回答,舔了舔焦渴的嘴唇,清了清嗓子,“打了一架。我把他刀子弄掉后他还想咬掉我的鼻子呢。”

话虽说得不好,他眼前却浮现出萨莱纳克鲁兹那个炎热的星夜的丰富景象。狭长的海滩的白影,港口运糖船的灯光,远处喝醉了酒的水手们的哈喝,熙熙攘攘的码头苦力,墨西哥人那满脸的怒气,他的眼睛在星光下闪出野兽一般的凶光,钢铁在自己脖于上的刺痛和热血的流淌。人群,惊呼,他和墨西哥人躯体扭结,滚来滚去,踢起了沙尘。而在辽远的某个地点却有柔美的吉他声珍珍珠综传来。那景象便是如此,至今想起仍令他激动。他不知道画出墙上那幅领港船的画家是否能把那场面画下来。那白色的沙滩、星星、运糖船的灯火,还有在沙滩上围观打斗的黑越越的人群,若是画了出来一定棒极了,他想。刀子在画里要占个地位,他又决定,要是在星星下带点闪光准保好看。可这一切他丝毫不曾用言语透露。“他还想咬掉我的鼻子!”他结束了回答。

“啊,”那姑娘说,声音低而辽远。他在她敏感的脸上看出了震惊的表情。

他自己也震惊了。他那为太阳晒黑的脸上露出了狼狈不安的淡淡红晕,其实他已燥热得仿佛暴露在锅炉间的烈火面前。在小姐面前谈这类打架动刀子的事显然有失体统。在书本里,像她那圈子里的人是绝不会谈这类事的——甚至根本就不知道。

双方努力所引起的话头告一段落。于是她试探着问起他脸上的伤疤。刚一问起他就明白她是在引导他谈他的话题,便决心撇开它,去谈她的话题。

“那不过是一次意外,”他说,用手摸摸面颊,“有天晚上没有一丝风,却遇上了凶险的海流,主吊杠的吊索断了,接着复滑车也坏了。吊索是根钢缆,像蛇一样抽打着。值班水手都想抓住它,我一扑上去就(炎欠)地挨了一鞭。”

“啊!”她说,这次带着理解的口气,虽然心里觉得他说的简直像外国话。她不懂得“吊索”是什么东西,“(炎欠)地”是什么意思。

“这个史崴朋,”他说,试图执行自己的计划,却把史文朋读作了史崴朋。

“谁呀?”

“史崴朋,”他重复道,仍然念错了音,“诗人。”

“史文朋,”她纠正他。

“对,就是那家伙,”他结结巴巴地说,脸又发热了,“他死了多久了?”

“怎么,我没听说他死了,”她莫名其妙地望着他,“你在哪儿知道他的、’

“我没见过他,”他回答,“只是在你进来之前在桌上的书里读到了他的诗。你喜欢他的诗么?”

于是她便就他提起的话题轻松地谈了开来。他感到好过了一点,从椅子边沿往后靠了靠,同时两手紧抓住扶手,仿佛怕它挣脱,把地摔到地上。他要引导她谈她的话题的努力已经成功。她侃侃而谈,他尽力跟上。他为她那美丽的脑袋竟装了那么多知识感到惊讶,同时也饱餐看她那苍白的面庞的秀色。他倒是跟上了她的话,虽然从她唇边漫不经心地滚出的陌生词汇和评论术语和他从不知道的思路都叫他感到吃力。可这也正好刺激了他的思维,使他兴奋。这就叫智力的生活,他想,其中有美,他连做梦也不曾想到过的、温暖人心的、了不起的美。他听得忘了情,只用饥渴的眼睛望着她。这儿有为之而生活、奋斗、争取的东西——是的,为之牺牲生命的东西。书本是对的。世界上确有这样的女人。她只是其中之一。她给他的想像插上了翅膀,巨大而光辉的画幅在他眼前展开,画幅上出现了爱情、浪漫故事和为妇女而创造的英雄业迹的模糊的、巨大的形象——为一个苍白的妇女,一朵黄金的娇花。他穿过那摇晃的搏动的幻景有如穿过仙灵的海市蜃楼望着坐在那儿大谈其文学艺术的现实中的女人。他听着,不知不觉已是目不转睛地采望着她。此时他天性中的阳刚之气在他的目光中情烟闪耀。她对于男性世界虽然所知极少,但作为女人也敏锐地觉察到了他那燃烧的目光。她从没见过男人这样注视自己,不禁感到巩促,说话给巴了,迟疑了,连思路也中断了。他叫她害怕,而同时,他这样的呆望也叫她出奇地愉快。她的教养警告她出现了危险,有了不应有的、微妙的、神秘的诱惑。可她的本能却发出了嘹亮的呐喊,震动了她全身,迫使她超越阶级、地位和得失扑向这个从另一个世界来的旅人,扑向这个手上有伤、喉头叫不习惯的衬衫磨出了红印的粗鲁的年轻人。非常清楚,这人已受到并不高雅的生活的污染,而她却是纯洁的,她的纯洁对他感到抵触。可她却是个女人,一个刚开始觉察到女人的矛盾的女人。

“我刚才说过——我在说什么?”她突然住了嘴,为自己的狼狈处境快活地笑了。

‘你在说史文朋之所以没有成为伟大的诗人是因为——你正说到这儿,小姐,”他提醒她。这时他内心似乎感到一种饥渴。她那笑声在他脊梁上唤起了上下闪动的阵阵酸麻。多么清脆,他默默地想道,像一串叮叮当当的银铃。转瞬之间他已到了另一个辽远的国度,并停留了片刻,他在那儿的樱花树下抽着烟,谛听着有层层飞檐的宝塔上的铃声,铃声召唤穿着芒(革奚)的善男信女去膜拜神道。

“不错,谢谢你,”她说,“归根到底史文朋的失败是由于他不够敏感。他有许多诗都不值一读。真正伟大的诗人的每一行诗都应充满美丽的真理,向人世一切心胸高尚的人发出召唤。伟大诗人的诗一行也不能删掉,每删去一行都是对全人类的一份损失。”

“可我读到的那几段,”他迟疑地说,“我倒觉得棒极了。可没想到他是那么一个——蹩脚货。我估计那是在他别的书里。”

“你读的那本书里也有许多诗行可以删去的,”她说,口气一本正经而且武断。

“我一定是没读到,”他宣布,“我读到的可全是好样的,光辉,闪亮,一直照进我心里,照透了它,像太阳,像探照灯。我对他的感觉就是这样。不过我看我对诗知道得不多,小姐。”

他讪讪地住了嘴,但方寸已乱,因为自己笨嘴拙舌很感到难为情。他在他读到的诗行里感到了伟大和光辉,却辞不达意,表达不出自己的感受。他在心里把自已比作在漆黑的夜里登上一艘陌生船只的水手,在不熟悉的运转着的索具中摸索。好,他作出了判断:要熟悉这个新环境得靠自己的努力。他还从没遇见过他想要找到它的窍门而找不到的东西。现在已是他学会谈谈自己熟悉的东西让她了解的时候了。她在他的地平线上越来越高大了。

“现在,朗费罗……”她说。

“啊,我读过,”他冲动地插嘴说,急于表现自己,炫耀自己那一点书本知识,让她知道他并不完全是个白痴。“《生命礼赞》,《精益求精》,还有……我估计就这些。”

她点头微笑了,他不知怎么觉得那微笑透着宽容,一种出于怜悯的宽容。他像那样假充内行简直是个傻瓜。朗费罗那家伙很可能写了无数本诗集呢。

“请原谅我像那样插嘴,小姐。我看事实是,我对这类东西知道得不多。我不内行。不过我要努力变成内行。”

这话像是威胁。他的口气坚定,目光凌厉,面部的线条僵直。在她眼里他那下腭已棱角毕露,开合时咄咄逼人。同时一股强烈的生命之力似乎从他身上磅礴喷出,向她滚滚扑来。

“我认为你是可以成为——内行的,”她以一笑结束了自己的话,“你很坚强。”

她的目光在那肌肉发达的脖子上停留了片刻,那脖子被太阳晒成了青铜色,筋位突出,洋溢着粗糙的健康与强力,几乎像公牛。他虽只红着脸腼腆地坐在那儿,她却再一次感到了他的吸引力。一个放肆的念头在她心里闪过,叫她吃了一惊。她觉得若是她能用双手接住他的脖子,那力量便会向她流注。这念头令她大为惊讶,似乎向她泄露了她某种连做梦也不曾想到的低劣天性。何况在她心里育力原是粗鲁野蛮的东西,而她理想的男性美一向是修长而潇洒。刚才那念头仍然索绕着她。她竟然渴望用双手去楼那胞成青铜色的脖子,这叫她惶惑。事实是她自己一点也不健壮,她的身体和心灵都需要强力,可她并不知道。她只知道以前从没有男人对她产生过像眼前这人一样的影响,而这人却多次用他那可怕的语法令她震惊。

“是的,我身子骨不坏,”他说,“日子难过的时候我是连碎铁也能消化的。不过我刚才知消化不良,你说的话我大部分没听懂。从没受过那种训练,你看。我喜欢书,喜欢诗,有功夫就读,可从没像你那样掂量过它们。我像个来到陌生的海上却没有海图或罗盘的海员。现在我想找到自己的方向,也许你能给我校准。你谈的这些东西是从哪儿学来的?”

“我看是读书,学习,”她回答。

“我小时候也上过学的,”他开始反驳。

“是的,可我指的是中学,听课,还有大学。”

“你上过大学?”他坦然地表示惊讶,问道。他感到她离他更辽远了,至少有一百万英里。

“我也要上学。我要专门学英文。”

他并不知道“英文”是什么意思,可他心里记下了自己知识上的缺陷,说了下去。

“我要学多少年才能上大学?”他问。

对他求知的渴望她以微笑表示鼓励,同时说:“那得看你已经学过了多少。你从没上过中学吧?当然没上过。但是你小学毕业没有?”

“还差两年毕业就停学了,”他回答,“可我在学校却总是因为成绩优良受到奖励。”

他马上为这吹嘘生起自己的气来,死命地攥紧了扶手,攥得指尖生疼。这时他意识到又一个女人走进了屋子。他看见那姑娘离开椅子向来人轻盈地跑去,两人互相亲吻,然后彼此搂着腰向他走来。那一定是她母亲,他想。那是个高个儿的金发妇女,苗条、庄重、美丽。她的长袍是他估计会在这儿见到的那种,线条优美,他看了感到舒服。她和她的衣着让他想起舞台上的女演员。于是他回忆起曾见过类似的仕女名媛穿着类似的衣服进入伦敦的戏院,而他却站在那儿张望,被警察推到雨篷以外的蒙蒙细雨中去。他的心随即又飞到了横滨的大酒店,在那儿的阶沿上他也见过许多阔人家妇女。于是横滨市和横滨港以其千姿百态在他眼前闪过。可他立即国目前的急需驱走了万花筒一样的回忆。他知道自己得起立接受介绍,便笨拙地站起身子。此时他的裤子膝部鼓了起来,两臂也可笑地松垂,板起了面孔准备迎接即将到来的考验。
  

。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-24 19:53重新编辑 ]
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 板凳   发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

CHAPTER 2


The process of getting into the dining room was a nightmare to him. Between halts and stumbles, jerks and lurches, locomotion had at times seemed impossible. But at last he had made it, and was seated alongside of Her. The array of knives and forks frightened him. They bristled with unknown perils, and he gazed at them, fascinated, till their dazzle became a background across which moved a succession of forecastle pictures, wherein he and his mates sat eating salt beef with sheath-knives and fingers, or scooping thick pea-soup out of pannikins by means of battered iron spoons. The stench of bad beef was in his nostrils, while in his ears, to the accompaniment of creaking timbers and groaning bulkheads, echoed the loud mouth-noises of the eaters. He watched them eating, and decided that they ate like pigs. Well, he would be careful here. He would make no noise. He would keep his mind upon it all the time.




He glanced around the table. Opposite him was Arthur, and Arthur's brother, Norman. They were her brothers, he reminded himself, and his heart warmed toward them. How they loved each other, the members of this family! There flashed into his mind the picture of her mother, of the kiss of greeting, and of the pair of them walking toward him with arms entwined. Not in his world were such displays of affection between parents and children made. It was a revelation of the heights of existence that were attained in the world above. It was the finest thing yet that he had seen in this small glimpse of that world. He was moved deeply by appreciation of it, and his heart was melting with sympathetic tenderness. He had starved for love all his life. His nature craved love. It was an organic demand of his being. Yet he had gone without, and hardened himself in the process. He had not known that he needed love. Nor did he know it now. He merely saw it in operation, and thrilled to it, and thought it fine, and high, and splendid.




He was glad that Mr. Morse was not there. It was difficult enough getting acquainted with her, and her mother, and her brother, Norman. Arthur he already knew somewhat. The father would have been too much for him, he felt sure. It seemed to him that he had never worked so hard in his life. The severest toil was child's play compared with this. Tiny nodules of moisture stood out on his forehead, and his shirt was wet with sweat from the exertion of doing so many unaccustomed things at once. He had to eat as he had never eaten before, to handle strange tools, to glance surreptitiously about and learn how to accomplish each new thing, to receive the flood of impressions that was pouring in upon him and being mentally annotated and classified; to be conscious of a yearning for her that perturbed him in the form of a dull, aching restlessness; to feel the prod of desire to win to the walk in life whereon she trod, and to have his mind ever and again straying off in speculation and vague plans of how to reach to her. Also, when his secret glance went across to Norman opposite him, or to any one else, to ascertain just what knife or fork was to be used in any particular occasion, that person's features were seized upon by his mind, which automatically strove to appraise them and to divine what they were - all in relation to her. Then he had to talk, to hear what was said to him and what was said back and forth, and to answer, when it was necessary, with a tongue prone to looseness of speech that required a constant curb. And to add confusion to confusion, there was the servant, an unceasing menace, that appeared noiselessly at his shoulder, a dire Sphinx that propounded puzzles and conundrums demanding instantaneous solution. He was oppressed throughout the meal by the thought of finger-bowls. Irrelevantly, insistently, scores of times, he wondered when they would come on and what they looked like. He had heard of such things, and now, sooner or later, somewhere in the next few minutes, he would see them, sit at table with exalted beings who used them - ay, and he would use them himself. And most important of all, far down and yet always at the surface of his thought, was the problem of how he should comport himself toward these persons. What should his attitude be? He wrestled continually and anxiously with the problem. There were cowardly suggestions that he should make believe, assume a part; and there were still more cowardly suggestions that warned him he would fail in such course, that his nature was not fitted to live up to it, and that he would make a fool of himself.




It was during the first part of the dinner, struggling to decide upon his attitude, that he was very quiet. He did not know that his quietness was giving the lie to Arthur's words of the day before, when that brother of hers had announced that he was going to bring a wild man home to dinner and for them not to be alarmed, because they would find him an interesting wild man. Martin Eden could not have found it in him, just then, to believe that her brother could be guilty of such treachery - especially when he had been the means of getting this particular brother out of an unpleasant row. So he sat at table, perturbed by his own unfitness and at the same time charmed by all that went on about him. For the first time he realized that eating was something more than a utilitarian function. He was unaware of what he ate. It was merely food. He was feasting his love of beauty at this table where eating was an aesthetic function. It was an intellectual function, too. His mind was stirred. He heard words spoken that were meaningless to him, and other words that he had seen only in books and that no man or woman he had known was of large enough mental caliber to pronounce. When he heard such words dropping carelessly from the lips of the members of this marvellous family, her family, he thrilled with delight. The romance, and beauty, and high vigor of the books were coming true. He was in that rare and blissful state wherein a man sees his dreams stalk out from the crannies of fantasy and become fact.




Never had he been at such an altitude of living, and he kept himself in the background, listening, observing, and pleasuring, replying in reticent monosyllables, saying, "Yes, miss," and "No, miss," to her, and "Yes, ma'am," and "No, ma'am," to her mother. He curbed the impulse, arising out of his sea-training, to say "Yes, sir," and "No, sir," to her brothers. He felt that it would be inappropriate and a confession of inferiority on his part - which would never do if he was to win to her. Also, it was a dictate of his pride. "By God!" he cried to himself, once; "I'm just as good as them, and if they do know lots that I don't, I could learn 'm a few myself, all the same!" And the next moment, when she or her mother addressed him as "Mr. Eden," his aggressive pride was forgotten, and he was glowing and warm with delight. He was a civilized man, that was what he was, shoulder to shoulder, at dinner, with people he had read about in books. He was in the books himself, adventuring through the printed pages of bound volumes.




But while he belied Arthur's description, and appeared a gentle lamb rather than a wild man, he was racking his brains for a course of action. He was no gentle lamb, and the part of second fiddle would never do for the high-pitched dominance of his nature. He talked only when he had to, and then his speech was like his walk to the table, filled with jerks and halts as he groped in his polyglot vocabulary for words, debating over words he knew were fit but which he feared he could not pronounce, rejecting other words he knew would not be understood or would be raw and harsh. But all the time he was oppressed by the consciousness that this carefulness of diction was making a booby of him, preventing him from expressing what he had in him. Also, his love of freedom chafed against the restriction in much the same way his neck chafed against the starched fetter of a collar. Besides, he was confident that he could not keep it up. He was by nature powerful of thought and sensibility, and the creative spirit was restive and urgent. He was swiftly mastered by the concept or sensation in him that struggled in birth-throes to receive expression and form, and then he forgot himself and where he was, and the old words - the tools of speech he knew - slipped out.




Once, he declined something from the servant who interrupted and pestered at his shoulder, and he said, shortly and emphatically, "Pew!"




On the instant those at the table were keyed up and expectant, the servant was smugly pleased, and he was wallowing in mortification. But he recovered himself quickly.




"It's the Kanaka for 'finish,'" he explained, "and it just come out naturally. It's spelt p-a-u."




He caught her curious and speculative eyes fixed on his hands, and, being in explanatory mood, he said:-




"I just come down the Coast on one of the Pacific mail steamers. She was behind time, an' around the Puget Sound ports we worked like niggers, storing cargo-mixed freight, if you know what that means. That's how the skin got knocked off."




"Oh, it wasn't that," she hastened to explain, in turn. "Your hands seemed too small for your body."




His cheeks were hot. He took it as an exposure of another of his deficiencies.




"Yes," he said depreciatingly. "They ain't big enough to stand the strain. I can hit like a mule with my arms and shoulders. They are too strong, an' when I smash a man on the jaw the hands get smashed, too."




He was not happy at what he had said. He was filled with disgust at himself. He had loosed the guard upon his tongue and talked about things that were not nice.




"It was brave of you to help Arthur the way you did - and you a stranger," she said tactfully, aware of his discomfiture though not of the reason for it.




He, in turn, realized what she had done, and in the consequent warm surge of gratefulness that overwhelmed him forgot his loose-worded tongue.




"It wasn't nothin' at all," he said. "Any guy 'ud do it for another. That bunch of hoodlums was lookin' for trouble, an' Arthur wasn't botherin' 'em none. They butted in on 'm, an' then I butted in on them an' poked a few. That's where some of the skin off my hands went, along with some of the teeth of the gang. I wouldn't 'a' missed it for anything. When I seen - "




He paused, open-mouthed, on the verge of the pit of his own depravity and utter worthlessness to breathe the same air she did. And while Arthur took up the tale, for the twentieth time, of his adventure with the drunken hoodlums on the ferry-boat and of how Martin Eden had rushed in and rescued him, that individual, with frowning brows, meditated upon the fool he had made of himself, and wrestled more determinedly with the problem of how he should conduct himself toward these people. He certainly had not succeeded so far. He wasn't of their tribe, and he couldn't talk their lingo, was the way he put it to himself. He couldn't fake being their kind. The masquerade would fail, and besides, masquerade was foreign to his nature. There was no room in him for sham or artifice. Whatever happened, he must be real. He couldn't talk their talk just yet, though in time he would. Upon that he was resolved. But in the meantime, talk he must, and it must be his own talk, toned down, of course, so as to be comprehensible to them and so as not to shook them too much. And furthermore, he wouldn't claim, not even by tacit acceptance, to be familiar with anything that was unfamiliar. In pursuance of this decision, when the two brothers, talking university shop, had used "trig" several times, Martin Eden demanded:-




"What is TRIG?"




"Trignometry," Norman said; "a higher form of math."




"And what is math?" was the next question, which, somehow, brought the laugh on Norman.




"Mathematics, arithmetic," was the answer.




Martin Eden nodded. He had caught a glimpse of the apparently illimitable vistas of knowledge. What he saw took on tangibility. His abnormal power of vision made abstractions take on concrete form. In the alchemy of his brain, trigonometry and mathematics and the whole field of knowledge which they betokened were transmuted into so much landscape. The vistas he saw were vistas of green foliage and forest glades, all softly luminous or shot through with flashing lights. In the distance, detail was veiled and blurred by a purple haze, but behind this purple haze, he knew, was the glamour of the unknown, the lure of romance. It was like wine to him. Here was adventure, something to do with head and hand, a world to conquer - and straightway from the back of his consciousness rushed the thought, CONQUERING, TO WIN TO HER, THAT LILY-PALE SPIRIT SITTING BESIDE HIM.




The glimmering vision was rent asunder and dissipated by Arthur, who, all evening, had been trying to draw his wild man out. Martin Eden remembered his decision. For the first time he became himself, consciously and deliberately at first, but soon lost in the joy of creating in making life as he knew it appear before his listeners' eyes. He had been a member of the crew of the smuggling schooner Halcyon when she was captured by a revenue cutter. He saw with wide eyes, and he could tell what he saw. He brought the pulsing sea before them, and the men and the ships upon the sea. He communicated his power of vision, till they saw with his eyes what he had seen. He selected from the vast mass of detail with an artist's touch, drawing pictures of life that glowed and burned with light and color, injecting movement so that his listeners surged along with him on the flood of rough eloquence, enthusiasm, and power. At times he shocked them with the vividness of the narrative and his terms of speech, but beauty always followed fast upon the heels of violence, and tragedy was relieved by humor, by interpretations of the strange twists and quirks of sailors' minds.




And while he talked, the girl looked at him with startled eyes. His fire warmed her. She wondered if she had been cold all her days. She wanted to lean toward this burning, blazing man that was like a volcano spouting forth strength, robustness, and health. She felt that she must lean toward him, and resisted by an effort. Then, too, there was the counter impulse to shrink away from him. She was repelled by those lacerated hands, grimed by toil so that the very dirt of life was ingrained in the flesh itself, by that red chafe of the collar and those bulging muscles. His roughness frightened her; each roughness of speech was an insult to her ear, each rough phase of his life an insult to her soul. And ever and again would come the draw of him, till she thought he must be evil to have such power over her. All that was most firmly established in her mind was rocking. His romance and adventure were battering at the conventions. Before his facile perils and ready laugh, life was no longer an affair of serious effort and restraint, but a toy, to be played with and turned topsy-turvy, carelessly to be lived and pleasured in, and carelessly to be flung aside. "Therefore, play!" was the cry that rang through her. "Lean toward him, if so you will, and place your two hands upon his neck!" She wanted to cry out at the recklessness of the thought, and in vain she appraised her own cleanness and culture and balanced all that she was against what he was not. She glanced about her and saw the others gazing at him with rapt attention; and she would have despaired had not she seen horror in her mother's eyes - fascinated horror, it was true, but none the less horror. This man from outer darkness was evil. Her mother saw it, and her mother was right. She would trust her mother's judgment in this as she had always trusted it in all things. The fire of him was no longer warm, and the fear of him was no longer poignant.




Later, at the piano, she played for him, and at him, aggressively, with the vague intent of emphasizing the impassableness of the gulf that separated them. Her music was a club that she swung brutally upon his head; and though it stunned him and crushed him down, it incited him. He gazed upon her in awe. In his mind, as in her own, the gulf widened; but faster than it widened, towered his ambition to win across it. But he was too complicated a plexus of sensibilities to sit staring at a gulf a whole evening, especially when there was music. He was remarkably susceptible to music. It was like strong drink, firing him to audacities of feeling, - a drug that laid hold of his imagination and went cloud-soaring through the sky. It banished sordid fact, flooded his mind with beauty, loosed romance and to its heels added wings. He did not understand the music she played. It was different from the dance- hall piano-banging and blatant brass bands he had heard. But he had caught hints of such music from the books, and he accepted her playing largely on faith, patiently waiting, at first, for the lifting measures of pronounced and simple rhythm, puzzled because those measures were not long continued. Just as he caught the swing of them and started, his imagination attuned in flight, always they vanished away in a chaotic scramble of sounds that was meaningless to him, and that dropped his imagination, an inert weight, back to earth.




Once, it entered his mind that there was a deliberate rebuff in all this. He caught her spirit of antagonism and strove to divine the message that her hands pronounced upon the keys. Then he dismissed the thought as unworthy and impossible, and yielded himself more freely to the music. The old delightful condition began to be induced. His feet were no longer clay, and his flesh became spirit; before his eyes and behind his eyes shone a great glory; and then the scene before him vanished and he was away, rocking over the world that was to him a very dear world. The known and the unknown were commingled in the dream-pageant that thronged his vision. He entered strange ports of sun-washed lands, and trod market-places among barbaric peoples that no man had ever seen. The scent of the spice islands was in his nostrils as he had known it on warm, breathless nights at sea, or he beat up against the southeast trades through long tropic days, sinking palm-tufted coral islets in the turquoise sea behind and lifting palm-tufted coral islets in the turquoise sea ahead. Swift as thought the pictures came and went. One instant he was astride a broncho and flying through the fairy-colored Painted Desert country; the next instant he was gazing down through shimmering heat into the whited sepulchre of Death Valley, or pulling an oar on a freezing ocean where great ice islands towered and glistened in the sun. He lay on a coral beach where the cocoanuts grew down to the mellow- sounding surf. The hulk of an ancient wreck burned with blue fires, in the light of which danced the HULA dancers to the barbaric love-calls of the singers, who chanted to tinkling UKULELES and rumbling tom-toms. It was a sensuous, tropic night. In the background a volcano crater was silhouetted against the stars. Overhead drifted a pale crescent moon, and the Southern Cross burned low in the sky.




He was a harp; all life that he had known and that was his consciousness was the strings; and the flood of music was a wind that poured against those strings and set them vibrating with memories and dreams. He did not merely feel. Sensation invested itself in form and color and radiance, and what his imagination dared, it objectified in some sublimated and magic way. Past, present, and future mingled; and he went on oscillating across the broad, warm world, through high adventure and noble deeds to Her - ay, and with her, winning her, his arm about her, and carrying her on in flight through the empery of his mind.




And she, glancing at him across her shoulder, saw something of all this in his face. It was a transfigured face, with great shining eyes that gazed beyond the veil of sound and saw behind it the leap and pulse of life and the gigantic phantoms of the spirit. She was startled. The raw, stumbling lout was gone. The ill-fitting clothes, battered hands, and sunburned face remained; but these seemed the prison-bars through which she saw a great soul looking forth, inarticulate and dumb because of those feeble lips that would not give it speech. Only for a flashing moment did she see this, then she saw the lout returned, and she laughed at the whim of her fancy. But the impression of that fleeting glimpse lingered, and when the time came for him to beat a stumbling retreat and go, she lent him the volume of Swinburne, and another of Browning - she was studying Browning in one of her English courses. He seemed such a boy, as he stood blushing and stammering his thanks, that a wave of pity, maternal in its prompting, welled up in her. She did not remember the lout, nor the imprisoned soul, nor the man who had stared at her in all masculineness and delighted and frightened her. She saw before her only a boy, who was shaking her hand with a hand so calloused that it felt like a nutmeg-grater and rasped her skin, and who was saying jerkily:-




"The greatest time of my life. You see, I ain't used to things. . . " He looked about him helplessly. "To people and houses like this. It's all new to me, and I like it."




"I hope you'll call again," she said, as he was saying good night to her brothers.




He pulled on his cap, lurched desperately through the doorway, and was gone.




"Well, what do you think of him?" Arthur demanded.




"He is most interesting, a whiff of ozone," she answered. "How old is he?"




"Twenty - almost twenty-one. I asked him this afternoon. I didn't think he was that young."




And I am three years older, was the thought in her mind as she kissed her brothers goodnight.
进入饭厅对他是一场噩梦。他停顿、碰撞、闪避、退让,有时几乎无法前进,最后总算走到了,而且坐在了她的身边。那刀叉的阵容叫他心惊胆战。它们带着未知的危险耸起了鬃毛。他出神地凝视着它们,直望到它们的光芒形成了一个背景,在这背景上出现了一系列前甲板的场景:他和伙伴们用刀子和手指吃着咸牛肉,拿用瘪了的匙子从盘里舀着浓酽的豌豆汤。他的鼻孔里冒出了变质牛肉的臭味,耳朵里听到了同伴的吧唧吧唧的咀嚼声,伴以木料的吱嘎和船身的呻吟。他望着伙伴们吃着,认为吃得像猪移。那么,他在这儿可得小心,不能吃出声来。千万要时刻注意。

他往桌上瞥了一眼。他对面是亚瑟和他的哥哥诺尔曼。他提醒自己他们都是她的弟兄,于是对他们油然产生了暖意。这家人彼此是多么相亲相爱呀!露丝的母亲的形象闪入了他的心里:见面时的亲吻,两人手挽手向他走来的情景。在他的世界里父母和子女之间可没有这样的感情流露。这表现了她们的社会所达到的高雅程度。那是地在对那个世界短短的一瞥中所见到的最美好的事物。他欣赏,也感动,他的心因那共鸣的柔情而融化了。他终身为爱而饥渴,他天性渴求爱;爱是他生命的有机的要求,可他从不曾获得过爱,而且逐渐习以为常,僵硬了。他从不知道自己需要爱,至今如此。他只不过看见爱的行为而深受感动,认为它美好、高雅、光彩夺目而已。

莫尔斯先生不在场,他感到高兴。跟那姑娘、她的母亲和哥哥诺尔曼结识已经够他受的了——对亚瑟他倒知道一些。那爸爸准会叫他吃不消的,他肯定。他仿佛觉得一辈子也没有这样累过。跟这一比,最沉重的苦役也好像小孩子的游戏。突然之间要他做那么多不习惯的事,使他感到吃力。他额头上沁出了大颗大颗的汗珠,衬衫也叫汗湿透了。他得用从没用过的方法进餐,要使用陌生的餐具,要偷偷地左顾右盼,看每件新事怎么做;要接受潮水般涌来的印象,在心里品评和分类。对她的渴望在他心里升起,那感觉以一种隐约而痛苦的不安困扰着他。他感到欲望催逼他前进,要他跻身于她的生活圈子,逼得他不断胡思乱想,不断朦胧地思考着如何接近她。而巨,在他偷偷窥视对面的诺尔曼和其他人,要想知道什么时候用什么刀叉时,心中也在研究那人的特点,同时不自觉地衡量着、鉴定着——一切都是因为她。同时他还要谈话,听别人谈话,听别人之间的谈话,必要时作回答,而他的舌头又习惯于信马由疆,常常需要勒住。还有仆人也来给他添乱。仆人是一种永无休止的威胁,总悄悄出现在他肩头旁。全是些可怕的狮身人面兽,老提出些难题、哑谜,要他立即作答。在整个用餐期间一个疑问总压在他心头:洗指钵。他毫无来由地、持续不断地、数十次地想起那东西,猜想着它是什么样子、会在什么时候出现。他听人说过这类东西,而现在他随时都可能看见它。也许马上就能看见。他正跟使用它的高雅人士坐在一起用餐呢——是的,他自己也要用它了。而最重要的是,在他意识的底层,也在他思想的表面存在着一个问题:他在这些人面前应当如何自处,抱什么态度?他不断匆忙地思考着这个问题。他有过怯懦的念头:打算不懂装懂,逢场作戏。还有更怯懦的念头在警告他:这事他准失败,他的天性使他不够资格,只会让自己出洋相。

在晚餐的前半他为确定自己的态度而斗争着,一直沉默无语,却没想到他的沉默却让亚瑟前一天的话落了空。亚瑟前一天曾宣布他要带个野蛮人回家吃饭,叫大家别大惊小怪,因为他们会发现那是个很有趣的野蛮人。马丁·伊登此刻不可能知道她的这位弟弟竟会那样说他的坏话——尤其是他曾帮助他摆脱了那场很不愉快的斗殴。此刻他就这样坐在桌边,一方面为自己的不合时宜而烦恼,一方面又迷恋着周围进行的一切。他第一次意识到吃饭原来还不仅具有实利的功能。他进着餐,却不知道吃的是什么。在这张桌子旁边进餐是一场审美活动,也是一种智力活动。在这里他尽情地满足着对美的爱。他的心灵震动了。他听见了许多他不懂得的词语,听见了许多他只在书本上见过、而他的熟人谁也没有水平读得准的词。在他听见这类词句从露丝那了不起的家庭的成员们嘴边漫不经心地流出时他禁不住欢喜得浑身颤栗。书本上的浪漫故事、美和高智力变成了现实。他进入了一种罕见的幸福境界。在这里,美梦从幻想的角落里堂而皇之地走了出来,变成了现实。

他从不曾过过这样高雅的生活。他在角落里默默地听着,观察着,快活着,只用简短的话回答她,“是,小姐”,“不,小姐”;回答她母亲,“是,夫人”,“不,夫人”;对她的两个哥哥则抑制了海上训练出来的冲动,没有回答“是,长官”,“不,长官”。他觉得那样回答不妥,承认了自己低人一等——他既然要接近露丝,就决不能那样说。他的尊严也这样要求。“天呐!”有一回他对自己说,“我并不比他们差,他们知道讲多我所不知道的东西,可我照样可以学会!”然后,在她或是她母亲称呼他“伊登先生”的时候,他便忘掉了自己傲慢的自尊,高兴得脸上放光,心里发热。他现在是个文明人了,一点不错,跟他在书本上读到的人并肩坐在一起用餐,自己也成了书本上的人,在一卷卷的精装本里过关斩将。

但是,在他使亚瑟的话落空,以温驯的羔羊而不是野蛮人的形象出现时,他却在绞尽脑汁思考着行动的办法。他并非温驯的羔羊,第二提琴手的地位跟他那力求出人头他的天性格格不久。他只在非说话不可时说话,说起话来又像他到餐桌来时那样磕磕绊绊,犹豫停顿。他在他那多国混合词汇中斟酌选择,有的词他知道合运却怕发错了音;有的词又怕别人听不懂,或是太粗野刺耳,只好放弃。他一直感到压力。他明白这样地字斟句酌是在让自己出洋相,难以畅所欲言。何况他那爱自由的天性也受不了这种压抑,跟他那脖子受不了浆硬了的枷锁十分相像。何况他也相信他不能老这样下去。他天生思维犀利,感觉敏锐,创作感强烈得难以驾驭。一种想法或感受从胸中涌出控制了他,经历着产前的阵痛,要找到表现和形式。接着他便忘记了自己,忘记了环境,他的老一套词语——他所熟悉的言语工具——不知不觉地溜了出来。

有一次,他拒绝了一个仆人给他的东西,可那人仍在打岔,纠缠,他便简短地强调说:“爬啊!”

桌边的人立即来了劲,等着听下文,那仆人也得意扬扬,而他却悔恨得无以复加。不过他立即镇定了下来。

“‘爬啊’是夏威夷的卡那加话,是‘行了’的意思,”他解释道,“刚才我是说漏了嘴。这词拼写作p-a-u。”

他看见她盯住他的手,露出好奇与猜测的目光,很愿意作解释,便说——

“我刚从一艘太平洋邮轮来到海湾,那船已经误了期,因此在穿过布格特湾时,我们都像黑鬼一样干着活,堆放着货载——你大约知道,那是混合运载。我手上的皮就是那时刮掉的。”

“啊,我不是那个意思,”这回轮到她忙不迭地作解释了,“你的手跟身子比起来似乎太小。”

他的脸发起烧来,觉得又叫人揭出了一个短处。

“不错,”他不高兴地说,“我的手不够大,受不起折磨。我的胳臂和肩头却又力气太大,打起人来像骡子踢一样。可我揍破别人的下巴骨时,自己的手也被碰破。”

他不满自己说出的话,很厌弃自己。他又没管住自己的舌头,提起了不高雅的话题。

“你那天那样帮助亚瑟真是见义勇为——你跟他并不认识呀,”她策略地说,意识到了他的不满,却不明白原因何在。

他反倒明白了她的意图,不禁心潮乍涌,感激莫名,又管不住他那信口开河的舌头了。

“那算不了什么,”他说,“谁也会打抱不平的。那帮无赖是在找碴儿闹事,亚瑟可没有惹他们。他们找上他,我就找上他们,抡了几拳头。那帮家伙掉了几颗牙,我手上也破了一层皮。我并不在乎,我见到——”

他张着嘴,打住了,在快要落入堕落的深渊时打住了。他完全不配跟她呼吸同一种空气!这时亚瑟第二十次谈起了他在渡船上跟那帮醉醺醺的流氓之间的纠纷;他谈到马丁·伊登如何冲入重围解救了他。这时马丁·伊登却皱紧了眉头在想着自己那副傻相,更坚决地思考着该对他们采取什么态度。到目前为止他肯定并没有成功。他的感觉是:他毕竟是局外人,不会说圈内话,不能冒充圈内人。若是跳假面舞准得露馅。何况跳假面舞也跟他的天性不合,他心里容不下装腔作势。他无论如何也得老实。他目前虽不会说他们那种话,以后还是可以会的。对此他已下了决心。可现在他还得说话,说自己的话。当然,调子要降低,让他们听得懂,也不能叫他们太震惊。还有,对于不熟悉的东西不能假装熟悉,别人误以为他熟悉,也不能默认。为了实行这个决定,在两位弟兄谈起大学行话,几次提到“三角”时,马丁·伊登便问:

“‘三角’是啥?”

“三角课”诺尔曼说,“一种高级数学。”

“什么是‘数学’?”他又提出一个问题。诺尔曼不禁笑了。

“数学,算术,”他回答。

马丁·伊登点了点头。那仿佛无穷无尽的知识远景在他眼前闪现了一下。他见到的东西具体化了——他那异于常人的想像力能使抽象变得具体。这家人所象征的三角、数学和整个知识领域经过他头脑的炼金术一冶炼便变成了美妙的景物。他眼中的远景是绿色的叶丛和林中的空地,或是闪着柔和的光,或为闪亮的光穿透。远处的细节则为一片红通通的雾寓所笼罩,模糊不清。他知道在那红雾的背后是未知事物的魅力和浪漫故事的诱惑。对他,那颇像是美酒。这里有险可探,要用脑子,要用手,这是一个等着被征服的世界——一个念头立即从他的意识背后闪出:征服,博得她的欢心,博得他身边这个百合花一样苍白的仙灵的欢心。

他心中这熠熠闪耀的幻影却被亚瑟撕破了,驱散了。亚瑟整个晚上都在诱导这个野蛮人露出本相。马丁·伊登想起了自己的决定,第一次还原到了自我。起初是自觉的、故意的,但立即沉浸于创造的欢乐之中。他把他所知道的生活呈现到了听众的眼前。走私船翠鸟号被缉私船查获时他是船上的水手。那过程他亲眼目睹,大有可讲的。他把汹涌的大海和海上的船与人呈现到了听众面前。他把他的印象传达给了他们,让他们看到了他所看到的一切。他以艺术家的才能从无数的细节中进行选择,描绘出了五光十色闪亮燃烧的生活场景,并赋予了官行动。他以粗护的雄辩、激清和强力的浪涛席卷了听众,让他们随着他前进。他常以叙述的生动和用词的泼辣使他们震惊。但他在暴力之后总紧跟上一段优美的叙述,在悲剧之后又常用幽默去缓解,用对水手内心的乖戾和怪僻的诠释去缓解。

他讲述时那姑娘望着他,眼里闪烁着惊讶的光。他的火焰温暖着她,使她怀疑自己这一辈子都似乎太冷,因而想向这个熊熊燃烧的人靠近,向这座喷发着精力、雄浑和刚强的火山靠近。她感到必须向他靠近,却也遭到抵抗,有一种反冲动逼使她退缩开去。那双伤破的手今她反感,它们叫劳动弄得很脏,肌理里已嵌满了生活的污秽。他那脖子上的红印和鼓突的肌肉叫她反感。他的粗鲁也叫她害怕;他的每一句粗话都是对她耳朵的侮辱;他生活中的每个粗野的侧面都是对她灵魂的亵读。可他仍不断地吸引着她。她认为他之所以能对她在这种力量是因为他的邪恶。她心中最牢固树立的一切都动摇了。他的传奇和冒险故事粉碎着传统。生命在他那些唾手而得的胜利和随时爆发的哈哈大笑面前再也不是严肃的进取和克制,而成了供他随意摆弄颠倒的玩具,任随他满不在乎地度过、嬉戏,满不在乎地抛弃。‘那就玩下去吧!”这话响彻了她的心里,“既然你想,就偎过去,用双手按住他的脖子吧!”这种想法之鲁莽放肆吓得她几乎叫出声来。她估计着自己的纯洁和教养,用自己所有的一切跟他所缺少的一切作对比,却都没有用。她望望周围,别的人都听得津津有味;若不是见她的母亲眼里有骇异的表情,她几乎要绝望了。不错,母亲的骇异是如醉如痴的骇异,但毕竟是骇异。这个从外界的黑暗中来的人是邪恶的,她母亲看出来了,而母亲是对的。她在一切问题上都相信她母亲,这次也一样。他的火焰再也不温暖了,对他的畏惧再也不痛苦了。

后来她为他弹钢琴,声势煊赫地向他隐约地强调出两人之间那不可逾越的鸿沟。她的音乐是条大棒,狠狠地击在他的头顶,打晕了他,打倒了他,却也激励了他。他肃然竦然地望着她。鸿沟在他心里加宽了,跟在她心里一样。可是他跨越鸿沟的雄心却比鸿沟的加定增长得更快。他这推敏感的神经丛太复杂,不可能整个晚上默视着一条鸿沟无所作为,特别是在听着音乐的时候,他对音乐敏感得出奇。音乐像烈酒一样燃起他大胆的激情。音乐是麻醉剂,抓住他的想像力,把他送到了九霄云外。音乐驱散了肮脏的现实,以美感满溢了他的心灵,解放了他的浪漫精神,给它的脚跟装上了翅膀。他并不懂她弹的是什么。那音乐跟他所听过的砰砰敲打的舞厅钢琴曲和吵闹喧嚣的铜管乐是两回事,可是他从书本上读到过对这类音乐的提示。他主要依靠信心去欣赏她的音乐。起初他耐心地等待着节奏分明的轻快旋律出现,却又因它不久便消失而迷惘。他刚抓住节奏,配合好想像,打算随它翱翔,那轻快的节奏却在一片对他毫无意义的混乱的喧嚣中消失了。于是他的想像便化作惰性物体,摔到了地上。

有一回他忽然感到这一切都含有蓄意拒绝的意思,他把捉住了她的对抗情绪,力图弄明白她击打着琴键所传达给他的信息,却又否定了这种想法,认为她用不着,也不可能那么做,便又更加自由地沉浸于旋律之中。原有的欢乐情绪也随之诱发。他的脚再也不是泥脚,他的肉体变得轻灵飘逸;眼前和内心出现了一片灿烂的光明。随即,他眼前的景象消失了,他自己也悄然远行,到世界各地浪游击了。那世界对他非常可爱。已知的和未知的一切融会为一个辉煌的梦,挤满了他的幻想。他进入了一个阳光普照的国度的陌生的海港,在从没人见过的野蛮民族的市场上漫步。他曾在海上温暖得透不过气来的夜里闻到过的香料岛上的馨香又进入了他的鼻孔。在迎着西南贸易风行驶在赤道上的漫长的日子里,他望着棕相摇曳的珊瑚岛逐渐在身后的碧海里沉没,再望着棕相摇曳的珊瑚岛逐渐从前面的碧海里升起。场景如思想一样倏忽来去。他一时骑着野牛在色彩绚丽、宛如仙境的彩绘沙漠上飞驰;一时又穿过闪着微光的热气俯瞰着死亡谷的晒白了的墓窟。他在快要冻结的海洋上划着桨,海面上巍然高耸的庞大冰山熠耀在阳光里。他躺在珊瑚礁的海滩上,那儿的椰树低垂到涛声轻柔的海面,一艘古船的残骸燃烧着,闪出蓝色的火苗。火光里人们跳着呼啦舞。为他们奏乐的歌手们弹奏着叮叮当当的尤克里里琴,擂着轰隆作响的大鼓,高唱着野蛮的爱情歌曲。那是纵情于声色之乐的赤道之夜。背景是衬着一天星星的火山口轮廓,头顶是一弯苍白的漂浮的月牙儿。天穹的低处燃烧着南十字座的四颗星星。

他是一架竖琴,一生的经历和意识是他的琴弦,音乐之潮是吹拂琴弦使之带着回忆和梦想颤抖的风。他不光是感受。他的感知以形象、颜色和光彩的形式积聚,并以某种升华的神奇的方式实现他大胆的想像。过去。现在和将来交汇融合。他在辽阔而温暖的世界上踟蹰,并通过高尚的冒险和高贵的业绩向她奔去,他要跟她在一起,赢得她、搂着她、带着她飞翔,穿过他心灵的王国。

这一切的迹象她在转过头去时都在他脸上看到了。那是一张起了变化的面孔。他用闪亮的大眼睛穿透了音乐的帷幕看到了生命的跳跃、律动,和精神的巨大幻影。她吃了一惊。那结结巴巴的粗鲁汉子不见了,尽管那不称身的衣服、伤痕累累的手和晒黑了的面孔依然如故。但这只不过宛如监牢的栅门,她通过栅门看到的是一个怀着希望的伟大灵魂。只因他那在弱的嘴唇不善表达,他只能词不达意地说话,或是哑口无言。这一点她只在瞬间看到,转瞬间那粗鲁汉子又回来了。她因自己离奇的幻觉感到好笑。可那瞬息的印象却萦绕在她心里不去。夜深了,他结结巴巴地告了别,打算离开。她把那卷史文朋和一本勃朗于借给了他——她在英文课里就修勃朗宁。他涨红了脸结结巴巴地表示感谢时很像个孩子。一阵母性的怜爱之情从她心里油然涌起。她忘记了那莽汉、那被囚禁的灵魂;忘记了那带着满身阳刚之气盯着她、看得她快乐也害怕的人。她在自己面前只看见一个大孩子在跟自己握手,那手满是老茧,像把豆蔻挫子,挫得她的皮肤生疼。这时那大孩子正在结巴地说:

“这是找平生最美好的一夜。你看,这里的东西我不习惯……”他无可奈何地望望四周,“这样的人,这样的房子,我全都觉得陌生,可我都喜欢。”

“希望你再来看我们,”她趁他跟她的哥哥告别时说。

他拉紧帽子,突然一歪身子死命地跑出门去,不见了。

“喂,你们觉得他怎么样?”亚瑟问。

“非常有趣,是一阵清新的臭氧,”她回答,“他有多大?”

“二十岁——差点二十一。我今天下午问过地。没想到他会那么年青。”

我比他还大三岁呢,她和哥哥们吻别时心还想。
  

。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-24 19:54重新编辑 ]
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 地板   发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

CHAPTER  3


As Martin Eden went down the steps, his hand dropped into his coat pocket. It came out with a brown rice paper and a pinch of Mexican tobacco, which were deftly rolled together into a cigarette. He drew the first whiff of smoke deep into his lungs and expelled it in a long and lingering exhalation. "By God!" he said aloud, in a voice of awe and wonder. "By God!" he repeated. And yet again he murmured, "By God!" Then his hand went to his collar, which he ripped out of the shirt and stuffed into his pocket. A cold drizzle was falling, but he bared his head to it and unbuttoned his vest, swinging along in splendid unconcern. He was only dimly aware that it was raining. He was in an ecstasy, dreaming dreams and reconstructing the scenes just past.




He had met the woman at last - the woman that he had thought little about, not being given to thinking about women, but whom he had expected, in a remote way, he would sometime meet. He had sat next to her at table. He had felt her hand in his, he had looked into her eyes and caught a vision of a beautiful spirit; - but no more beautiful than the eyes through which it shone, nor than the flesh that gave it expression and form. He did not think of her flesh as flesh, - which was new to him; for of the women he had known that was the only way he thought. Her flesh was somehow different. He did not conceive of her body as a body, subject to the ills and frailties of bodies. Her body was more than the garb of her spirit. It was an emanation of her spirit, a pure and gracious crystallization of her divine essence. This feeling of the divine startled him. It shocked him from his dreams to sober thought. No word, no clew, no hint, of the divine had ever reached him before. He had never believed in the divine. He had always been irreligious, scoffing good-naturedly at the sky-pilots and their immortality of the soul. There was no life beyond, he had contended; it was here and now, then darkness everlasting. But what he had seen in her eyes was soul - immortal soul that could never die. No man he had known, nor any woman, had given him the message of immortality. But she had. She had whispered it to him the first moment she looked at him. Her face shimmered before his eyes as he walked along, - pale and serious, sweet and sensitive, smiling with pity and tenderness as only a spirit could smile, and pure as he had never dreamed purity could be. Her purity smote him like a blow. It startled him. He had known good and bad; but purity, as an attribute of existence, had never entered his mind. And now, in her, he conceived purity to be the superlative of goodness and of cleanness, the sum of which constituted eternal life.




And promptly urged his ambition to grasp at eternal life. He was not fit to carry water for her - he knew that; it was a miracle of luck and a fantastic stroke that had enabled him to see her and be with her and talk with her that night. It was accidental. There was no merit in it. He did not deserve such fortune. His mood was essentially religious. He was humble and meek, filled with self- disparagement and abasement. In such frame of mind sinners come to the penitent form. He was convicted of sin. But as the meek and lowly at the penitent form catch splendid glimpses of their future lordly existence, so did he catch similar glimpses of the state he would gain to by possessing her. But this possession of her was dim and nebulous and totally different from possession as he had known it. Ambition soared on mad wings, and he saw himself climbing the heights with her, sharing thoughts with her, pleasuring in beautiful and noble things with her. It was a soul- possession he dreamed, refined beyond any grossness, a free comradeship of spirit that he could not put into definite thought. He did not think it. For that matter, he did not think at all. Sensation usurped reason, and he was quivering and palpitant with emotions he had never known, drifting deliciously on a sea of sensibility where feeling itself was exalted and spiritualized and carried beyond the summits of life.




He staggered along like a drunken man, murmuring fervently aloud: "By God! By God!"




A policeman on a street corner eyed him suspiciously, then noted his sailor roll.




"Where did you get it?" the policeman demanded.




Martin Eden came back to earth. His was a fluid organism, swiftly adjustable, capable of flowing into and filling all sorts of nooks and crannies. With the policeman's hail he was immediately his ordinary self, grasping the situation clearly.




"It's a beaut, ain't it?" he laughed back. "I didn't know I was talkin' out loud."




"You'll be singing next," was the policeman's diagnosis.




"No, I won't. Gimme a match an' I'll catch the next car home."




He lighted his cigarette, said good night, and went on. "Now wouldn't that rattle you?" he ejaculated under his breath. "That copper thought I was drunk." He smiled to himself and meditated. "I guess I was," he added; "but I didn't think a woman's face'd do it."




He caught a Telegraph Avenue car that was going to Berkeley. It was crowded with youths and young men who were singing songs and ever and again barking out college yells. He studied them curiously. They were university boys. They went to the same university that she did, were in her class socially, could know her, could see her every day if they wanted to. He wondered that they did not want to, that they had been out having a good time instead of being with her that evening, talking with her, sitting around her in a worshipful and adoring circle. His thoughts wandered on. He noticed one with narrow-slitted eyes and a loose- lipped mouth. That fellow was vicious, he decided. On shipboard he would be a sneak, a whiner, a tattler. He, Martin Eden, was a better man than that fellow. The thought cheered him. It seemed to draw him nearer to Her. He began comparing himself with the students. He grew conscious of the muscled mechanism of his body and felt confident that he was physically their master. But their heads were filled with knowledge that enabled them to talk her talk, - the thought depressed him. But what was a brain for? he demanded passionately. What they had done, he could do. They had been studying about life from the books while he had been busy living life. His brain was just as full of knowledge as theirs, though it was a different kind of knowledge. How many of them could tie a lanyard knot, or take a wheel or a lookout? His life spread out before him in a series of pictures of danger and daring, hardship and toil. He remembered his failures and scrapes in the process of learning. He was that much to the good, anyway. Later on they would have to begin living life and going through the mill as he had gone. Very well. While they were busy with that, he could be learning the other side of life from the books.




As the car crossed the zone of scattered dwellings that separated Oakland from Berkeley, he kept a lookout for a familiar, two-story building along the front of which ran the proud sign, HIGGINBOTHAM'S CASH STORE. Martin Eden got off at this corner. He stared up for a moment at the sign. It carried a message to him beyond its mere wording. A personality of smallness and egotism and petty underhandedness seemed to emanate from the letters themselves. Bernard Higginbotham had married his sister, and he knew him well. He let himself in with a latch-key and climbed the stairs to the second floor. Here lived his brother-in-law. The grocery was below. There was a smell of stale vegetables in the air. As he groped his way across the hall he stumbled over a toy- cart, left there by one of his numerous nephews and nieces, and brought up against a door with a resounding bang. "The pincher," was his thought; "too miserly to burn two cents' worth of gas and save his boarders' necks."




He fumbled for the knob and entered a lighted room, where sat his sister and Bernard Higginbotham. She was patching a pair of his trousers, while his lean body was distributed over two chairs, his feet dangling in dilapidated carpet-slippers over the edge of the second chair. He glanced across the top of the paper he was reading, showing a pair of dark, insincere, sharp-staring eyes. Martin Eden never looked at him without experiencing a sense of repulsion. What his sister had seen in the man was beyond him. The other affected him as so much vermin, and always aroused in him an impulse to crush him under his foot. "Some day I'll beat the face off of him," was the way he often consoled himself for enduring the man's existence. The eyes, weasel-like and cruel, were looking at him complainingly.




"Well," Martin demanded. "Out with it."




"I had that door painted only last week," Mr. Higginbotham half whined, half bullied; "and you know what union wages are. You should be more careful."




Martin had intended to reply, but he was struck by the hopelessness of it. He gazed across the monstrous sordidness of soul to a chromo on the wall. It surprised him. He had always liked it, but it seemed that now he was seeing it for the first time. It was cheap, that was what it was, like everything else in this house. His mind went back to the house he had just left, and he saw, first, the paintings, and next, Her, looking at him with melting sweetness as she shook his hand at leaving. He forgot where he was and Bernard Higginbotham's existence, till that gentleman demanded:-




"Seen a ghost?"




Martin came back and looked at the beady eyes, sneering, truculent, cowardly, and there leaped into his vision, as on a screen, the same eyes when their owner was making a sale in the store below - subservient eyes, smug, and oily, and flattering.




"Yes," Martin answered. "I seen a ghost. Good night. Good night, Gertrude."




He started to leave the room, tripping over a loose seam in the slatternly carpet.




"Don't bang the door," Mr. Higginbotham cautioned him.




He felt the blood crawl in his veins, but controlled himself and closed the door softly behind him.




Mr. Higginbotham looked at his wife exultantly.




"He's ben drinkin'," he proclaimed in a hoarse whisper. "I told you he would."




She nodded her head resignedly.




"His eyes was pretty shiny," she confessed; "and he didn't have no collar, though he went away with one. But mebbe he didn't have more'n a couple of glasses."




"He couldn't stand up straight," asserted her husband. "I watched him. He couldn't walk across the floor without stumblin'. You heard 'm yourself almost fall down in the hall."




"I think it was over Alice's cart," she said. "He couldn't see it in the dark."




Mr. Higginbotham's voice and wrath began to rise. All day he effaced himself in the store, reserving for the evening, with his family, the privilege of being himself.




"I tell you that precious brother of yours was drunk."




His voice was cold, sharp, and final, his lips stamping the enunciation of each word like the die of a machine. His wife sighed and remained silent. She was a large, stout woman, always dressed slatternly and always tired from the burdens of her flesh, her work, and her husband.




"He's got it in him, I tell you, from his father," Mr. Higginbotham went on accusingly. "An' he'll croak in the gutter the same way. You know that."




She nodded, sighed, and went on stitching. They were agreed that Martin had come home drunk. They did not have it in their souls to know beauty, or they would have known that those shining eyes and that glowing face betokened youth's first vision of love.




"Settin' a fine example to the children," Mr. Higginbotham snorted, suddenly, in the silence for which his wife was responsible and which he resented. Sometimes he almost wished she would oppose him more. "If he does it again, he's got to get out. Understand! I won't put up with his shinanigan - debotchin' innocent children with his boozing." Mr. Higginbotham liked the word, which was a new one in his vocabulary, recently gleaned from a newspaper column. "That's what it is, debotchin' - there ain't no other name for it."




Still his wife sighed, shook her head sorrowfully, and stitched on. Mr. Higginbotham resumed the newspaper.




"Has he paid last week's board?" he shot across the top of the newspaper.




She nodded, then added, "He still has some money."




"When is he goin' to sea again?"




"When his pay-day's spent, I guess," she answered. "He was over to San Francisco yesterday looking for a ship. But he's got money, yet, an' he's particular about the kind of ship he signs for."




"It's not for a deck-swab like him to put on airs," Mr. Higginbotham snorted. "Particular! Him!"




"He said something about a schooner that's gettin' ready to go off to some outlandish place to look for buried treasure, that he'd sail on her if his money held out."




"If he only wanted to steady down, I'd give him a job drivin' the wagon," her husband said, but with no trace of benevolence in his voice. "Tom's quit."




His wife looked alarm and interrogation.




"Quit to-night. Is goin' to work for Carruthers. They paid 'm more'n I could afford."




"I told you you'd lose 'm," she cried out. "He was worth more'n you was giving him."




"Now look here, old woman," Higginbotham bullied, "for the thousandth time I've told you to keep your nose out of the business. I won't tell you again."




"I don't care," she sniffled. "Tom was a good boy." Her husband glared at her. This was unqualified defiance.




"If that brother of yours was worth his salt, he could take the wagon," he snorted.




"He pays his board, just the same," was the retort. "An' he's my brother, an' so long as he don't owe you money you've got no right to be jumping on him all the time. I've got some feelings, if I have been married to you for seven years."




"Did you tell 'm you'd charge him for gas if he goes on readin' in bed?" he demanded.




Mrs. Higginbotham made no reply. Her revolt faded away, her spirit wilting down into her tired flesh. Her husband was triumphant. He had her. His eyes snapped vindictively, while his ears joyed in the sniffles she emitted. He extracted great happiness from squelching her, and she squelched easily these days, though it had been different in the first years of their married life, before the brood of children and his incessant nagging had sapped her energy.




"Well, you tell 'm to-morrow, that's all," he said. "An' I just want to tell you, before I forget it, that you'd better send for Marian to-morrow to take care of the children. With Tom quit, I'll have to be out on the wagon, an' you can make up your mind to it to be down below waitin' on the counter."




"But to-morrow's wash day," she objected weakly.




"Get up early, then, an' do it first. I won't start out till ten o'clock."




He crinkled the paper viciously and resumed his reading.
马丁下楼时把手伸进外衣口袋,取出了一张褐色的稻单细纸和一撮墨西哥烟丝,灵巧地告成一支香烟。他把第一口烟深深地吸进肺以再慢悠悠地吐了出来。“上帝呀!”他大声地说,声音肃然,带着惊奇。“上帝呀!”他又说。然后再说了声“上帝呀!”于是一把抓住领子从衬衫上扯了下来,塞进口袋。寒雨潇潇地下着,可他却光着头让它淋,而且解开了背心扣子,晃动着身子痛痛快快满不在乎地走着。他只模糊意识到有雨。他处在一种狂欢极乐的境界,做着梦,重新回味着刚才的一个个场面。

他终于遇见了意中的女人——对于“她”他想得很少(他本不大想女人),但仍模糊地希冀者有一天会碰上她。他跟她一起吃过饭了,用自己的手摸过她的手了,曾经望进她的眼睛,看见了一个美丽的精灵的幻影;——不过那幻影并不比闪现出幻影的那双眼睛更美,不比给予它表现和形象的肉体更美。他没有把她的肉体看作肉体——这于他可是新事,因为他以前对自己认识的女人都是这么看的。可她的肉体不知怎么却有些不同。他并没有把她的身子看作身子,带邪恶的有种种弱点的身子。她的身子不但是她精神的外衣,而且是她精神的光彩,是她神圣的精华的纯净温婉的结晶。这种神圣感令他吃惊,让地从梦幻中恢复了清醒的头脑。以往他从不曾被神圣的话语、启示或讽喻所打动,也不曾相信过神圣的事物。他一向不信宗教,对于引人进入天国的人和他们的灵魂不问一向心平气和地嗤之以鼻。他曾主张死后区没有生命,生命只在此时此地,然后便是永恒的黑暗。可现在他在露丝眼里却看见了灵魂——不朽的永恒的灵魂。他见过的人,无论男女,谁也不曾给他永生的信息,可露丝给了他;她看他第一眼时就悄悄地给了他。他往前走,露丝的面庞在他眼前闪烁——苍白、严肃,甜蜜而敏感,带着同情与温柔微笑着。只有仙灵才会那么笑。她纯洁到了他梦想不到的程度。她的纯洁于他也仿佛是当头律喝,令他震惊。事物的好好坏环地都见过,但作为生命属性的纯洁却从未进入过他的心V。现在地从她身上懂得了纯洁,那是善与净的最高形式,其总体便构成了永生。

她的纯洁也立即唤醒了他的雄心,要他抓住这永恒的生命。他是连给她送水也不配的——他有自知之明。能在那天晚上让他见到露丝、跟她交往、跟她谈话是奇迹般的幸运和梦想不到的福分,是巧合,不是应该,他是配不上这样的福分的。他的心情实质上是宗教性的。他谦卑、恭顺,满怀自我贬斥与压抑。罪人们就是怀着这种心请坐到忏悔的长凳上去的。他被判定有罪。但是正如在忏悔席上的谦卑、恭顺的忏悔人瞥见他们未来的辉煌生活一样,他也从占有露丝瞥见了类似的辉煌生活。但是这种占有德俄暧昧,跟他所知道的占有完全是两回事。雄心展开狂热的翅膀飞翔,他看见自己跟她一起登上了高峰,跟她同心同德,共同享有着美丽高贵的事物。他梦想的是一种灵魂的占有,脱尽凡俗地高雅,是难以用确切的文字界定的一种自由的精神契合。他不曾想过——在这方面他根本不去想。此时感觉已取代了理智。他只是满怀前所未有的激情,战栗着,悸动着,在感觉的海洋上美妙地漂浮。感觉升华了,化作了精神,高蹈于生命的最高峰之外。

他像个醉汉一样跌跌撞撞地走着,嘴里狂热地前南地叫着:“上帝呀!上帝呀!”

街角一个警察怀疑地打量了他一会儿,注意到了他那水手式的蹄W。

“你是在哪儿灌的?”警察问他。

马丁·伊登回到了地面。他的机体反应灵敏,能迅速地调整,并把变化输送到每一个角落,把它充满。警察一招呼,他立即明白过来,清醒地掌握了情况。

“很好玩,是么?”他笑笑,回答,“我还不知道叫出了声呢!”

“你怕是马上还要唱歌吧,”警察给他作出诊断。

“不会的,给我根火柴我就赶下班车回家。”

他点燃了香烟,道了晚安,向前走去。“你没有糊涂吧?”他压低嗓子叫道。“那公安以为我醉了。”他暗暗好笑,想。“我看我倒真是醉了,”他又说,“可我不相信一个女人的漂亮面孔会醉倒我。”

他搭了一部通向伯克利的电报局大街的班车。车上满是青年和学生,学生们唱着歌,不时地喊着大学啦啦队的啦啦词。他好奇地研究着他们。是大学男生。跟她同学,跟她交往,同班,说不定还认识她,若是想见到她就每天都能见到。他不明白他们怎么会不想见她,那天晚上怎么会出去玩而没有在她身边围成一圈去跟她谈话,对她顶礼膜拜。他想了下去。他注意到一个青年眼睛细成两条缝,嘴唇还塔拉着。他断定那家伙阴险;要是在船上他肯定是个告黑状、翻是非、哼哼叽叽的主儿,而他,马丁·伊登准比他强。这想法叫他高兴,仿佛让他跟露丝靠近丁一步。他开始拿自己跟那些学生比较,意识到自己身体结实,有信心比他们谁都力气大。但是他们却有满脑子知识,跟露丝有共同的语言,这一想他又蔫了下来。可是,人长脑子是干吗的?他激动地问。他们能办到的事他也能办到,他们一直是从书本上学习生活.可他却一直在生活里忙碌。他的脑子也跟他们一样满是知识,不过是另一类知识罢了。他们有几个人能结水手结?能开船?能上班?他的生活在他眼前展开为一系列冒险犯难、艰苦劳动的图画。他想起了他在这种学习中所经历的失败和困苦。可无论如何他同样是优秀的。他们以扈还得开始生活,像他一样经受磨难。好吧,等他们忙着受磨难的时候,他便可以从书本上学习生活的另一个方面了。

汽车经过奥克兰和伯克利之间那个住宅稀疏的地区时,他一直在注意一幢熟悉的一楼一底的建筑,楼前有一块神气十足的大招牌:希金波坦现金商店。马丁·伊甸在这个街角下了车。他抬头望了望招牌。除了字面的意思之外这招牌对他还意味着别的:一个狭隘、自私,玩小花头的男人似乎正从那些大字后面露了出来。伯纳德·希金波坦娶了他的姐姐。他对这人很了解。他拿出弹簧锁钥匙开门进屋上了楼。他姐夫住楼上,杂货店在楼下。空气中有陈腐蔬菜的气味。他摸索着穿过厅堂,却碰上了一个玩具汽车,那是他众多的侄儿侄女之一留在那儿的,那车叫他一带,撞在一扇门上“砰”地一响。“吝啬鬼,”他想,“就舍不得花两分钱煤气点个灯,免得房客摔断脖子。”

他摸索到门把手,进了一间有灯光的屋子,他姐姐和伯纳德·希金波坦坐在屋里。姐姐在给姐夫补裤子,姐夫那精瘦的身子在两张椅子上搁着。他的脚穿着破烂的毡拖鞋,挂在另一张椅子上晃荡。他读着报,从报纸顶上瞥了他一眼,露出一对不老实的恶狠狠的黑眼睛。马丁·伊登一见他就禁不住感到恶心。他真不懂他姐姐究竟看上了这人的什么。他总觉得这家伙太像条虫,总叫他牙痒痒的,恨不得一脚踩死。“我总有一天要把他那脸撞个稀烂的,”他在受不了这家伙时常常这样安慰自己。那双凶狠的、黄鼠狼似的小眼睛盯着他,带着抱怨。

“行了,”马丁问,“有啥话就说。”

“那道门我是上个礼拜才油漆的呢,”希金波坦先生半是哀号,半是威胁,“工联规定的工钱有多高你是知道的。你应该小心一点。”

马丁想反驳,可再一想,反驳也没有用,便越过那灵魂的严重丑恶去看墙上那幅五彩石印画,那画让他大吃了一惊。他以前一向是很喜欢它的,现在却仿佛是第一次见到。那画廉价,跟屋里其他东西一样,只能算是廉价。他的心回到了刚才离开的住宅。首先看见了那儿的画,然后便看见了在跟自己握手告别的露丝,她正看着他,温柔得能叫人融化,他忘掉了自己现在的地点,忘掉了希金波坦还在面前。希金波坦问道:

“你见鬼了?”

马丁回过神来,看见了那对含讥带讽、专横却又怯懦的小眼睛。另一对眼睛像在银幕上一样映入了他的眼帘:希金波坦在楼下商店里做生意时的眼睛:讨好、吹嘘、油滑、奉承。

“没错,”马丁回答,“我是见到鬼了,晚安。晚安,格特露。”

他打算离升屋子,却在松垮垮的地毯一条绽开的缝上绊了一下。

“别把门关得砰砰响,”希金波坦先生提醒他。

他一阵怒火中烧,却控制住了自己,在身后轻轻带上了门。

希金波坦先生得意扬扬地望着他的妻子。

“喝上了,”他沙哑着嗓子宣布,“我告诉过你他会喝上的。”

她无可奈何地点点头。

“他的眼睛倒是有些发亮,”她承认,“领带也解掉了,可出去时是打上的。不过他可能只喝了两杯。”

“连站都站不住了,”她的丈夫断然地说,“我观察过他。走路已经歪歪倒倒。你自己也听见的,他在大厅里几乎摔倒。”

“我看他是撞上阿丽丝的车了,”她说,“黑暗里看不见。”

希金波坦先生发起脾气来,提高了嗓门。他整天在店里低声下气,把气留到晚上对家里的人发。晚上他就有特权原形毕露。

“我告诉你,你那宝贝弟弟是喝醉了。”

他口气冷酷,尖锐而且专断,嘴唇像机器上的铸模一样一个字一个字地敲。他的妻子叹了口气,没再说话。她是个身材高大的健壮女人,总是穿得邋里邋遢,总是因为自己个子太大,工作太重,丈夫太刁而精疲力竭。

“我告诉你,那是从他爸爸那儿遗传来的。”希金波坦先生继续指摘,“有一天也照样会醉倒在阳沟里去哼哼的,这你知道。”

她点点头,叹口气,继续补裤子。两人意见已经一致:马丁回家时确是喝醉了。他们灵魂里没有理解美的能力,否则他们就会看出那闪亮的眼睛和酡红的面顿所表示的正是青春对爱情的第一次幻想。

“给孩子们作了个好榜样,”希金波坦先生在沉默中突然哼了一声。他的妻子要对沉默负责,而他又讨厌她的沉默。他有时几乎恨不得他妻子多反驳他几句.“他要是再喝酒,就得给我走人,懂不懂?我不会听凭他胡闹下去的。——天真无邪的孩子们都给他带邪了。”希金波坦先生喜欢“带邪”这个词,那是他词汇表上的一个新词,前不久才从报纸专栏上学来的。“就是‘带邪’——别的词都不对。”

他的妻子们在叹气,并忧伤地摇着头,继续缝补。希金波坦先生又读起报来。

“他上个月的膳宿费交了没有?”他越过报纸叫道。

她点点头,又补充一句:“他还有点钱。”

“他什么时候再出海?”

“工资用完了就走,我猜是,”她回答,“他昨天去旧金山就是去找船的。但是他还有钱,而且对签字要去干活的船很挑剔。”

“像他那种擦甲板的角色,还拿什么架子,”希金波坦先生嗤之以鼻,“挑剔!他!”

“他说起过一条船,正在作准备,要到什么荒凉的地方去寻找埋藏的珍宝,若是他的钱用得到那时的话,他就上那条船去干活儿。”

“他要能踏实一点我倒可以给他个活干。开货车。”她丈夫说,口气里全无照顾的意思,“汤姆不干了。”

他的妻子脸上流露出了惊讶和疑问。

“今晚上就不干了。要去给卡路塞斯干。他们给的那工钱我给不起。”

“我告诉过你你会失去他的,”她叫了起来,“你该给他加工资的,他应该多得。”

“听着,老太婆,”希金波坦威胁道,“我给你说过无数退了,铺子里的事你别瞎操心。下回我可不再打招呼了。”

“那我不管,”她抽了抽鼻子,说,“汤姆原来可是个好孩子。”

她丈夫恶狠狠地瞪了她一眼,毫无来由地挑衅道。

“你那弟弟若是不白吃那么多面包,他可以来开货车。”他哼了一声。

“他可是吃和住都交了费的,”她反驳道,“何况还是我弟弟,只要他不欠你钱你就没理由动不动对他大呼小叫。我还是有感情的,哪怕跟你结了婚七年。”

“你告诉过他若是他再躺在床上看书就要他增加煤气费么?”他问。

希金波坦太太没回答。她的反抗烟消云散了。她肉体太疲倦,精神便蔫了下来、她丈夫占了理,赢了,眼睛一闪一闪放出惩罚的光。他听见地抽泣,心里更高兴。他从驳得她声不响中得到极大的乐趣,而这些日子她却很容易就用上了啥,尽管结婚的头几年并不如此;那时她那一大群娃娃和他那没完没了的唠叨还不曾消磨尽她的锐气。

“好,那你就明天通知他,”他说,“还有,趁我还没忘记。也告诉你一声:你明天最好打发人去叫茉莉安来看孩子。汤姆不干了,我只好去开车,你得下决心到楼下去守柜台。”

“可明天要洗衣服,”她有气没力地反对。

“那就早点起床先洗完衣服。我十点钟之前还不走,”

他凶狠地翻着报纸,翻得沙沙响,然后又读了起来。
  

。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-24 19:55重新编辑 ]
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 4楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

CHAPTER  4


Martin Eden, with blood still crawling from contact with his brother-in-law, felt his way along the unlighted back hall and entered his room, a tiny cubbyhole with space for a bed, a wash- stand, and one chair. Mr. Higginbotham was too thrifty to keep a servant when his wife could do the work. Besides, the servant's room enabled them to take in two boarders instead of one. Martin placed the Swinburne and Browning on the chair, took off his coat, and sat down on the bed. A screeching of asthmatic springs greeted the weight of his body, but he did not notice them. He started to take off his shoes, but fell to staring at the white plaster wall opposite him, broken by long streaks of dirty brown where rain had leaked through the roof. On this befouled background visions began to flow and burn. He forgot his shoes and stared long, till his lips began to move and he murmured, "Ruth."




"Ruth." He had not thought a simple sound could be so beautiful. It delighted his ear, and he grew intoxicated with the repetition of it. "Ruth." It was a talisman, a magic word to conjure with. Each time he murmured it, her face shimmered before him, suffusing the foul wall with a golden radiance. This radiance did not stop at the wall. It extended on into infinity, and through its golden depths his soul went questing after hers. The best that was in him was out in splendid flood. The very thought of her ennobled and purified him, made him better, and made him want to be better. This was new to him. He had never known women who had made him better. They had always had the counter effect of making him beastly. He did not know that many of them had done their best, bad as it was. Never having been conscious of himself, he did not know that he had that in his being that drew love from women and which had been the cause of their reaching out for his youth. Though they had often bothered him, he had never bothered about them; and he would never have dreamed that there were women who had been better because of him. Always in sublime carelessness had he lived, till now, and now it seemed to him that they had always reached out and dragged at him with vile hands. This was not just to them, nor to himself. But he, who for the first time was becoming conscious of himself, was in no condition to judge, and he burned with shame as he stared at the vision of his infamy.




He got up abruptly and tried to see himself in the dirty looking- glass over the wash-stand. He passed a towel over it and looked again, long and carefully. It was the first time he had ever really seen himself. His eyes were made for seeing, but up to that moment they had been filled with the ever changing panorama of the world, at which he had been too busy gazing, ever to gaze at himself. He saw the head and face of a young fellow of twenty, but, being unused to such appraisement, he did not know how to value it. Above a square-domed forehead he saw a mop of brown hair, nut-brown, with a wave to it and hints of curls that were a delight to any woman, making hands tingle to stroke it and fingers tingle to pass caresses through it. But he passed it by as without merit, in Her eyes, and dwelt long and thoughtfully on the high, square forehead, - striving to penetrate it and learn the quality of its content. What kind of a brain lay behind there? was his insistent interrogation. What was it capable of? How far would it take him? Would it take him to her?




He wondered if there was soul in those steel-gray eyes that were often quite blue of color and that were strong with the briny airs of the sun-washed deep. He wondered, also, how his eyes looked to her. He tried to imagine himself she, gazing into those eyes of his, but failed in the jugglery. He could successfully put himself inside other men's minds, but they had to be men whose ways of life he knew. He did not know her way of life. She was wonder and mystery, and how could he guess one thought of hers? Well, they were honest eyes, he concluded, and in them was neither smallness nor meanness. The brown sunburn of his face surprised him. He had not dreamed he was so black. He rolled up his shirt-sleeve and compared the white underside if the arm with his face. Yes, he was a white man, after all. But the arms were sunburned, too. He twisted his arm, rolled the biceps over with his other hand, and gazed underneath where he was least touched by the sun. It was very white. He laughed at his bronzed face in the glass at the thought that it was once as white as the underside of his arm; nor did he dream that in the world there were few pale spirits of women who could boast fairer or smoother skins than he - fairer than where he had escaped the ravages of the sun.




His might have been a cherub's mouth, had not the full, sensuous lips a trick, under stress, of drawing firmly across the teeth. At times, so tightly did they draw, the mouth became stern and harsh, even ascetic. They were the lips of a fighter and of a lover. They could taste the sweetness of life with relish, and they could put the sweetness aside and command life. The chin and jaw, strong and just hinting of square aggressiveness, helped the lips to command life. Strength balanced sensuousness and had upon it a tonic effect, compelling him to love beauty that was healthy and making him vibrate to sensations that were wholesome. And between the lips were teeth that had never known nor needed the dentist's care. They were white and strong and regular, he decided, as he looked at them. But as he looked, he began to be troubled. Somewhere, stored away in the recesses of his mind and vaguely remembered, was the impression that there were people who washed their teeth every day. They were the people from up above - people in her class. She must wash her teeth every day, too. What would she think if she learned that he had never washed his teeth in all the days of his life? He resolved to get a tooth-brush and form the habit. He would begin at once, to-morrow. It was not by mere achievement that he could hope to win to her. He must make a personal reform in all things, even to tooth-washing and neck-gear, though a starched collar affected him as a renunciation of freedom.




He held up his hand, rubbing the ball of the thumb over the calloused palm and gazing at the dirt that was ingrained in the flesh itself and which no brush could scrub away. How different was her palm! He thrilled deliciously at the remembrance. Like a rose-petal, he thought; cool and soft as a snowflake. He had never thought that a mere woman's hand could be so sweetly soft. He caught himself imagining the wonder of a caress from such a hand, and flushed guiltily. It was too gross a thought for her. In ways it seemed to impugn her high spirituality. She was a pale, slender spirit, exalted far beyond the flesh; but nevertheless the softness of her palm persisted in his thoughts. He was used to the harsh callousness of factory girls and working women. Well he knew why their hands were rough; but this hand of hers . . . It was soft because she had never used it to work with. The gulf yawned between her and him at the awesome thought of a person who did not have to work for a living. He suddenly saw the aristocracy of the people who did not labor. It towered before him on the wall, a figure in brass, arrogant and powerful. He had worked himself; his first memories seemed connected with work, and all his family had worked. There was Gertrude. When her hands were not hard from the endless housework, they were swollen and red like boiled beef, what of the washing. And there was his sister Marian. She had worked in the cannery the preceding summer, and her slim, pretty hands were all scarred with the tomato-knives. Besides, the tips of two of her fingers had been left in the cutting machine at the paper- box factory the preceding winter. He remembered the hard palms of his mother as she lay in her coffin. And his father had worked to the last fading gasp; the horned growth on his hands must have been half an inch thick when he died. But Her hands were soft, and her mother's hands, and her brothers'. This last came to him as a surprise; it was tremendously indicative of the highness of their caste, of the enormous distance that stretched between her and him.




He sat back on the bed with a bitter laugh, and finished taking off his shoes. He was a fool; he had been made drunken by a woman's face and by a woman's soft, white hands. And then, suddenly, before his eyes, on the foul plaster-wall appeared a vision. He stood in front of a gloomy tenement house. It was night-time, in the East End of London, and before him stood Margey, a little factory girl of fifteen. He had seen her home after the bean- feast. She lived in that gloomy tenement, a place not fit for swine. His hand was going out to hers as he said good night. She had put her lips up to be kissed, but he wasn't going to kiss her. Somehow he was afraid of her. And then her hand closed on his and pressed feverishly. He felt her callouses grind and grate on his, and a great wave of pity welled over him. He saw her yearning, hungry eyes, and her ill-fed female form which had been rushed from childhood into a frightened and ferocious maturity; then he put his arms about her in large tolerance and stooped and kissed her on the lips. Her glad little cry rang in his ears, and he felt her clinging to him like a cat. Poor little starveling! He continued to stare at the vision of what had happened in the long ago. His flesh was crawling as it had crawled that night when she clung to him, and his heart was warm with pity. It was a gray scene, greasy gray, and the rain drizzled greasily on the pavement stones. And then a radiant glory shone on the wall, and up through the other vision, displacing it, glimmered Her pale face under its crown of golden hair, remote and inaccessible as a star.




He took the Browning and the Swinburne from the chair and kissed them. Just the same, she told me to call again, he thought. He took another look at himself in the glass, and said aloud, with great solemnity:-




"Martin Eden, the first thing to-morrow you go to the free library an' read up on etiquette. Understand!"




He turned off the gas, and the springs shrieked under his body.




"But you've got to quit cussin', Martin, old boy; you've got to quit cussin'," he said aloud.




Then he dozed off to sleep and to dream dreams that for madness and audacity rivalled those of poppy-eaters.
因为跟姐夫的接触,马丁·伊登还窝了一肚子气。他摸索着穿过没有灯光的后厅,进了自己的屋——一间小屋,只放得了一张床、一个盥洗台和一把椅子。希金波坦先生太节省,有了老婆干活他是不会雇用人的。何况佣人住房还可以出租——租给两个人而不是一个人。马丁把史文朋和勃朗宁的书放在椅子上,脱掉外衣,在床上坐了下来,著喘病的弹簧被他身体一压便吱吱地喘气,他都没注意。他正汗始脱鞋,却忽然望着对面的墙壁呆看起来。那墙上的白色涂料被屋顶漏下的雨画上了许多肮脏的黄褐色斑纹。幻影开始在这个肮脏的背景上流荡、燃烧起来。他忘了脱鞋,呆望了许久,最后嘴唇才开始蠕动,喃喃地说出“露丝”两个字。

“露丝,”他没想到这么简单的声音竟有这么动听。他听了感到快乐,便又重复,而且激动。“露丝,”那是一道能召唤心灵的符(上竹下录)、咒语。他每次低诵那名字,她的脸便在地面前出现,金光灿烂,照亮了那肮脏的墙壁。那金光并不在墙壁上停留,而是往无限处延伸。他的灵魂在那金光的深处探索着露丝的灵魂。他胸中最精粹的部分便化作了美妙的洪流奔泻。对她的思念使他高贵、纯洁、上进,也使他更求上进。这于他是全新的感受。他还从来没有遇见过使他上进的女人。女人总产生相反的效果,使他更像野兽。他并不知道许多女人也曾因地力求上进,虽然后果不佳。因为他从无自我意识,所以并不知道自己身上育种能招引女人疼爱的魅力,能引得她们向他的青春伸出手来。她们虽常来烦恼他,他却从不曾为她们烦恼过,也不曾梦想到会有女人能因他而上进。迄今为止,他一向过着洒脱的无忧无虑的生活,现在他却似乎觉得她们总是向他伸出邪恶的手要把他往下拽。这种想法对她问是不公平的,对他自己也不公平。但是,初次有自我意识的他却还不具备判断的条件,他呆望着自己耻辱的幻影羞愧得无地自容。

他猛然站起身来,想在盟洗台的肮脏镜子里看看自己。他用毛巾擦擦镜子,仔细端详了许久。那是他第一次真正地看见自己。他天生一副善于观察的眼睛,但在那以前他眼里只充满了广袤的人世千变万化的形象,只顾着世界,便看不见自己了,现在他看见了一个二十岁的小伙子的头和脸。因为不习惯于品头论足,他不知道对自己该如何衡量。方正的前额上是一堆棕色的头发,像板栗一样的棕色,卷起一个大花,还连着几个能讨女人欢喜的小波浪。那头发能叫女人手发痒,想摸一摸;能叫她们指头不安分,想插进去揉一揉。但对这头发他却置之不理,认为那在露丝眼里算不上什么。他对那方正而高的前额思考了许久,要想看透它,知道它的内涵。他不断地问:那里面的脑子如何?它能做什么?能给他带来什么?能使他接近她么?

他那双钢灰色的眼睛常常变成湛蓝,在阳光灿烂的海上经得起带咸味的海风吹打。他不知道自己这对眼睛有没有灵魂,也不知道露丝竹他的眼睛观感如何。他努力把自己想作是她,凝望着那一双眼睛,可是玩这个杂技他却失败了。他可以设身处地猜测其他男子汉的思想,但那得是他知道他们生活方式的人。而他却不知道露丝的生活方式。露丝是神秘的,是个奇迹,他能猜得出她的念头吗?哪怕是一个?好了,他的结论是自己这对眼睛是诚恳的,其中没有小气和卑劣。他那张被太阳晒黑的脸令他吃惊。他做梦也没有想到自己会这么黑。他卷起袖子把胳膊白色的内侧和脸作比较。是的,他毕竟是个白人。但是他的胳膊也是晒黑了的。他又侧过手臂,用另一只手扭起二头肌,看着太阳最难照到的地方。那地方很白。他一想起自己的脸当初也像胳膊下那么白便对着镜子巴那张晒成青铜色的脸笑了起来。他不能想像世界卜会有什么白皙的美女能夸口说她的皮肤比他没被阳光蹂躏的部分更白皙更光滑。

他那丰满敏感的双唇若不是在有压力时会紧紧地抿起来,倒像是个婴儿的嘴。有时那嘴抿得很紧,便显得严厉、凶狠!甚至带禁欲主义的苛刻。那是一个战斗者的嘴,也是个情入的嘴。它可以欢畅地品味入生的甜蜜,也可以抛开甜蜜去指挥生活。他那刚什始露出威严棱角的下巴和跨骨也帮助着嘴唇指挥生活。在这里力量和敏感刚柔相济,相得益彰,促使他喜爱有益身心的美,也因无伤健康的感受而震颤。他那双唇之间的牙从没见过牙医也不需要牙医照顾。他认为那牙洁白、结实、整齐。可是再一看,又开始着急,在他心里的某个角落不知怎么存有一个模糊的印象:有些人每天要洗牙,那是上层的人,露丝阶级的人。她也一定每天洗牙的。若是她发现他一辈子没有洗过牙,会作何感想?他决心买把牙刷,养成刷牙的习惯。他决心马上开始,明天就办。他既想接近她就不能光靠本领,还得在各方面改进自己,甚至要洗牙齿、打领带、尽行他觉得套上硬领像是放弃了自由。

他抬起手用拇指肚揉揉长满老茧的手掌。细看着嵌入肌理的连刷子也刷不掉的污垢。露丝的手掌是多么不同啊!一回忆起来他就欣喜震颤。像玫瑰花瓣,他想;消凉。柔软,像雪花他没想到文人的手党能这么柔嫩可爱;他忽然发觉自己在想像着一个奇迹:接受一又像这样的手的抚摸,不禁羞惭得满脸通红。对她怀这样的念头未免太粗野,可以说是对她高洁性灵的亵读。她是个苍白、苗条的精灵,是远远超越于肉体之外的,可她那手心的柔嫩仍在他心里萦绕不去。他习惯于工厂女工和劳动妇女的硬茧,洞悉她们的手粗糙的原因,但露丝的手却……因为从不劳动而栗嫩细腻一想到有人竟可以不劳动而生活。露丝跟他的鸿沟便加宽了。他突然明白了不劳动者的高贵身分。那身分在地面前的墙上巍然屹立,如一尊傲慢专横的青铜雕像,他自己一向都是干活的,他最早的记忆就似乎限于活分不开。他一家人都干活。格特露于活;在她的手同为做不完的活而长起老茧之前早已又红又肿,像煮过的牛肉,主要同为洗衣服,茉莉安妹妹干活。上个夏天他去罐头厂干活,那双白嫩美丽的手便叫番茄刀割出了许多伤疤_而去年冬天她还把两个指头尖留在了纸盒厂的切纸机里。他记得母亲躺在棺材里时那粗糙的手心;他的父亲是一直干到呼出最后一口微弱的气才死去的,死时手上的硬茧足有半英寸厚。但是露丝的手却柔嫩,她母亲的手、哥哥的手也如此。她哥哥的手使他吃惊,这一事实雄辩地表明了他家阶级地位之高,也表明了露丝和他之间的距离之大。

他苦笑了一下,坐回床上,总算脱下了鞋。他是个傻瓜,竟然会为一个女人的脸和她柔嫩白皙的手沉醉。眼前肮脏的涂料墙上又出现了一个幻影。是晚上。在伦敦的东头,他站在一家阴暗的公寓门前。面前站着玛尔姬,一个十五岁的小女工。吃完解雇宴他送她回到了家门口。她就住在那幢阴暗的、连猪也不宜住的公寓里。他把手伸向她,道了晚安。她仰起嘴唇等着他亲吻,但他不想吻她。不知为什么他有些怕她。于是她抓住了他的手狂热地捏。他感到她手上的老茧磨擦着也硌着他手上的老茧,心里不禁涌起强烈的怜悯之情。他看见她那期待的眼神和她那营养不良的女性的身子。那身子正带着恐惧匆忙而残忍地成熟起来。于是他怀着极大的宽容拥抱了她,弯下腰吻了她的嘴唇。她那低声的欢叫震响在他耳里。他感到她紧偎着他,像只猫。可怜的饥渴的姑娘!他继续凝望着许久以前的往事的幻觉,他的肉体悸动起来,跟那天夜里小姑娘紧偎着他时一样。他心里一阵热,怜惜之情油然而生。那是个灰色的场面,阴沉的灰色,细雨阴沉地洒落在铺路石上。此刻,一片辉煌的光照到墙上,她那头金冠般的秀发下的苍白的面孔穿透了适才的幻影,取代了它,却辽远得无法企及,像颗星星。

他从椅子上拿起勃朗宁和史文朋的作品,亲了亲,反正她曾经要我再去看她,他想。又看了看镜里的自己,极为庄严地叫道:

“马丁·伊登、你明天早上第一件事就是去免费图书馆读读社交礼仪。懂吗!”

他关掉灯,弹簧又在他身子底下吱吱地喘。

“可是你不能再骂粗话了,马丁,伙计,不能骂粗话!”他大声说。

于是他朦胧睡去,做起梦来。那梦之疯狂大胆不亚于鸦片鬼的梦。
  

。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-24 19:56重新编辑 ]
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 5楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

CHAPTER 5


He awoke next morning from rosy scenes of dream to a steamy atmosphere that smelled of soapsuds and dirty clothes, and that was vibrant with the jar and jangle of tormented life. As he came out of his room he heard the slosh of water, a sharp exclamation, and a resounding smack as his sister visited her irritation upon one of her numerous progeny. The squall of the child went through him like a knife. He was aware that the whole thing, the very air he breathed, was repulsive and mean. How different, he thought, from the atmosphere of beauty and repose of the house wherein Ruth dwelt. There it was all spiritual. Here it was all material, and meanly material.




"Come here, Alfred," he called to the crying child, at the same time thrusting his hand into his trousers pocket, where he carried his money loose in the same large way that he lived life in general. He put a quarter in the youngster's hand and held him in his arms a moment, soothing his sobs. "Now run along and get some candy, and don't forget to give some to your brothers and sisters. Be sure and get the kind that lasts longest."




His sister lifted a flushed face from the wash-tub and looked at him.




"A nickel'd ha' ben enough," she said. "It's just like you, no idea of the value of money. The child'll eat himself sick."




"That's all right, sis," he answered jovially. "My money'll take care of itself. If you weren't so busy, I'd kiss you good morning."




He wanted to be affectionate to this sister, who was good, and who, in her way, he knew, loved him. But, somehow, she grew less herself as the years went by, and more and more baffling. It was the hard work, the many children, and the nagging of her husband, he decided, that had changed her. It came to him, in a flash of fancy, that her nature seemed taking on the attributes of stale vegetables, smelly soapsuds, and of the greasy dimes, nickels, and quarters she took in over the counter of the store.




"Go along an' get your breakfast," she said roughly, though secretly pleased. Of all her wandering brood of brothers he had always been her favorite. "I declare I WILL kiss you," she said, with a sudden stir at her heart.




With thumb and forefinger she swept the dripping suds first from one arm and then from the other. He put his arms round her massive waist and kissed her wet steamy lips. The tears welled into her eyes - not so much from strength of feeling as from the weakness of chronic overwork. She shoved him away from her, but not before he caught a glimpse of her moist eyes.




"You'll find breakfast in the oven," she said hurriedly. "Jim ought to be up now. I had to get up early for the washing. Now get along with you and get out of the house early. It won't be nice to-day, what of Tom quittin' an' nobody but Bernard to drive the wagon."




Martin went into the kitchen with a sinking heart, the image of her red face and slatternly form eating its way like acid into his brain. She might love him if she only had some time, he concluded. But she was worked to death. Bernard Higginbotham was a brute to work her so hard. But he could not help but feel, on the other hand, that there had not been anything beautiful in that kiss. It was true, it was an unusual kiss. For years she had kissed him only when he returned from voyages or departed on voyages. But this kiss had tasted soapsuds, and the lips, he had noticed, were flabby. There had been no quick, vigorous lip-pressure such as should accompany any kiss. Hers was the kiss of a tired woman who had been tired so long that she had forgotten how to kiss. He remembered her as a girl, before her marriage, when she would dance with the best, all night, after a hard day's work at the laundry, and think nothing of leaving the dance to go to another day's hard work. And then he thought of Ruth and the cool sweetness that must reside in her lips as it resided in all about her. Her kiss would be like her hand-shake or the way she looked at one, firm and frank. In imagination he dared to think of her lips on his, and so vividly did he imagine that he went dizzy at the thought and seemed to rift through clouds of rose-petals, filling his brain with their perfume.




In the kitchen he found Jim, the other boarder, eating mush very languidly, with a sick, far-away look in his eyes. Jim was a plumber's apprentice whose weak chin and hedonistic temperament, coupled with a certain nervous stupidity, promised to take him nowhere in the race for bread and butter.




"Why don't you eat?" he demanded, as Martin dipped dolefully into the cold, half-cooked oatmeal mush. "Was you drunk again last night?"




Martin shook his head. He was oppressed by the utter squalidness of it all. Ruth Morse seemed farther removed than ever.




"I was," Jim went on with a boastful, nervous giggle. "I was loaded right to the neck. Oh, she was a daisy. Billy brought me home."




Martin nodded that he heard, - it was a habit of nature with him to pay heed to whoever talked to him, - and poured a cup of lukewarm coffee.




"Goin' to the Lotus Club dance to-night?" Jim demanded. "They're goin' to have beer, an' if that Temescal bunch comes, there'll be a rough-house. I don't care, though. I'm takin' my lady friend just the same. Cripes, but I've got a taste in my mouth!"




He made a wry face and attempted to wash the taste away with coffee.




"D'ye know Julia?"




Martin shook his head.




"She's my lady friend," Jim explained, "and she's a peach. I'd introduce you to her, only you'd win her. I don't see what the girls see in you, honest I don't; but the way you win them away from the fellers is sickenin'."




"I never got any away from you," Martin answered uninterestedly. The breakfast had to be got through somehow.




"Yes, you did, too," the other asserted warmly. "There was Maggie."




"Never had anything to do with her. Never danced with her except that one night."




"Yes, an' that's just what did it," Jim cried out. "You just danced with her an' looked at her, an' it was all off. Of course you didn't mean nothin' by it, but it settled me for keeps. Wouldn't look at me again. Always askin' about you. She'd have made fast dates enough with you if you'd wanted to."




"But I didn't want to."




"Wasn't necessary. I was left at the pole." Jim looked at him admiringly. "How d'ye do it, anyway, Mart?"




"By not carin' about 'em," was the answer.




"You mean makin' b'lieve you don't care about them?" Jim queried eagerly.




Martin considered for a moment, then answered, "Perhaps that will do, but with me I guess it's different. I never have cared - much. If you can put it on, it's all right, most likely."




"You should 'a' ben up at Riley's barn last night," Jim announced inconsequently. "A lot of the fellers put on the gloves. There was a peach from West Oakland. They called 'm 'The Rat.' Slick as silk. No one could touch 'm. We was all wishin' you was there. Where was you anyway?"




"Down in Oakland," Martin replied.




"To the show?"




Martin shoved his plate away and got up.




"Comin' to the dance to-night?" the other called after him.




"No, I think not," he answered.




He went downstairs and out into the street, breathing great breaths of air. He had been suffocating in that atmosphere, while the apprentice's chatter had driven him frantic. There had been times when it was all he could do to refrain from reaching over and mopping Jim's face in the mush-plate. The more he had chattered, the more remote had Ruth seemed to him. How could he, herding with such cattle, ever become worthy of her? He was appalled at the problem confronting him, weighted down by the incubus of his working-class station. Everything reached out to hold him down - his sister, his sister's house and family, Jim the apprentice, everybody he knew, every tie of life. Existence did not taste good in his mouth. Up to then he had accepted existence, as he had lived it with all about him, as a good thing. He had never questioned it, except when he read books; but then, they were only books, fairy stories of a fairer and impossible world. But now he had seen that world, possible and real, with a flower of a woman called Ruth in the midmost centre of it; and thenceforth he must know bitter tastes, and longings sharp as pain, and hopelessness that tantalized because it fed on hope.




He had debated between the Berkeley Free Library and the Oakland Free Library, and decided upon the latter because Ruth lived in Oakland. Who could tell? - a library was a most likely place for her, and he might see her there. He did not know the way of libraries, and he wandered through endless rows of fiction, till the delicate-featured French-looking girl who seemed in charge, told him that the reference department was upstairs. He did not know enough to ask the man at the desk, and began his adventures in the philosophy alcove. He had heard of book philosophy, but had not imagined there had been so much written about it. The high, bulging shelves of heavy tomes humbled him and at the same time stimulated him. Here was work for the vigor of his brain. He found books on trigonometry in the mathematics section, and ran the pages, and stared at the meaningless formulas and figures. He could read English, but he saw there an alien speech. Norman and Arthur knew that speech. He had heard them talking it. And they were her brothers. He left the alcove in despair. From every side the books seemed to press upon him and crush him.




He had never dreamed that the fund of human knowledge bulked so big. He was frightened. How could his brain ever master it all? Later, he remembered that there were other men, many men, who had mastered it; and he breathed a great oath, passionately, under his breath, swearing that his brain could do what theirs had done.




And so he wandered on, alternating between depression and elation as he stared at the shelves packed with wisdom. In one miscellaneous section he came upon a "Norrie's Epitome." He turned the pages reverently. In a way, it spoke a kindred speech. Both he and it were of the sea. Then he found a "Bowditch" and books by Lecky and Marshall. There it was; he would teach himself navigation. He would quit drinking, work up, and become a captain. Ruth seemed very near to him in that moment. As a captain, he could marry her (if she would have him). And if she wouldn't, well - he would live a good life among men, because of Her, and he would quit drinking anyway. Then he remembered the underwriters and the owners, the two masters a captain must serve, either of which could and would break him and whose interests were diametrically opposed. He cast his eyes about the room and closed the lids down on a vision of ten thousand books. No; no more of the sea for him. There was power in all that wealth of books, and if he would do great things, he must do them on the land. Besides, captains were not allowed to take their wives to sea with them.




Noon came, and afternoon. He forgot to eat, and sought on for the books on etiquette; for, in addition to career, his mind was vexed by a simple and very concrete problem: WHEN YOU MEET A YOUNG LADY AND SHE ASKS YOU TO CALL, HOW SOON CAN YOU CALL? was the way he worded it to himself. But when he found the right shelf, he sought vainly for the answer. He was appalled at the vast edifice of etiquette, and lost himself in the mazes of visiting-card conduct between persons in polite society. He abandoned his search. He had not found what he wanted, though he had found that it would take all of a man's time to be polite, and that he would have to live a preliminary life in which to learn how to be polite.




"Did you find what you wanted?" the man at the desk asked him as he 
was leaving.




"Yes, sir," he answered. "You have a fine library here."




The man nodded. "We should be glad to see you here often. Are you a sailor?"




"Yes, sir," he answered. "And I'll come again."




Now, how did he know that? he asked himself as he went down the stairs.




And for the first block along the street he walked very stiff and straight and awkwardly, until he forgot himself in his thoughts, whereupon his rolling gait gracefully returned to him.
第二天早上他从玫瑰色的梦境中醒来,屋子已是水气蒙蒙,带着肥皂泡和脏衣服的气味,全属都在艰苦生活的碰撞和嘈杂里震颤着。他一走出屋子便听见泼啦泼啦的水声,然后便是一声尖叫,一个响亮的耳光,那是姐姐心请不好在拿她众多的儿女之一发闷气。孩子的嚎叫像刀子一样扎在他心里。整个情况都叫他烦恼、抵触,连呼吸的空气也都如此。跟露丝家那美丽宁静的气氛有多么不同呀!他想。那儿一切都那么高雅,这儿却只有庸俗,低级的庸俗。

“来,阿弗瑞德,”他对哭号的孩子叫道,伸手进了裤子口袋。他的钱总装在口袋里,随随便便,跟他的生活方式一样。他把一个二角五的硬币塞进小家伙手里,抱着他哄了一会儿。“现在快跑,买糖去,别忘了分点给哥哥姐姐弟弟妹妹。买最经吃的,记住。”

姐姐从洗衣盆抬起红脸膛望着他。

“给他五分就够了,”她说,“跟你一样,不知道金钱的贯重。会吃坏肚子的。”

“没事儿,姐姐,”他快活地回答,“钱用了又会来的。你要不是忙着,我倒想亲亲你,向你问好呢!”

他这姐姐好,他想对她表示爱意。他知道她也以她的方式喜欢他。可是,不知怎么这些年来她越来越不像原来的她,也越来越不好理解了。他认为是因为工作太重,孩子太多,丈夫又太唠叨。他突然产生一种幻觉,她的天性似乎也变了,变得像陈腐的蔬菜、难闻的肥皂泡沫和她在商店柜台上收进的油腻腻的一角、五分。二角五的硬币工。

“去去,吃早饭去,”她嘴上虽凶,心里却暗自高兴。在她这一群四海为家的哥哥弟弟之中她最喜欢的一向是他。“我说,我就要亲亲怀。”她说,心里突然激动起来。

她叉开拇指和食指抹掉了一条胳膊上的肥皂沫,又抹了另一条。他用双手搂住她那巨大的腰,吻了吻她那潮湿的带水汽的嘴唇。她眼里涌出了泪珠——与其说是由于感情的强烈,倒不如说是由于长期劳动过度的软弱。她推开了他,可他们瞥见了在她眼里闪耀的泪花。

“早饭在炉子里,”她匆匆地说,“吉姆现在该起来了。我不得不提早起来洗衣服。好了,赶快收拾,早点出去。今天怕是不好过,汤姆不干了,伯纳德得去顶班开货车。”

马丁心情沉重地走进厨房。她那红通通的脸膛和道里遍遇的样子像酸素一样侵蚀着他的心。她要是有时间是可能对他表示爱的,他断定。但是她却累得要死。伯纳德·希金波坦真是个禽兽,竟叫她这么辛苦。可是从另一方面看他也不得不承认她那一吻不算美妙。不错,这一吻不平常。多少年来她已只在地出海或回家时才吻他了。但是这一吻却带有肥皂泡沫,而且地发现那嘴唇松弛,缺乏应有的迅速有力的接触。她那吻是个疲倦的妇女的吻。她劳累得太久,已经不知道怎么亲吻了。他还记得她做姑娘的时候。那时她还没有结婚,在洗衣店系了一天还要跟最好的小伙子通宵跳舞,根本没把跳完舞还要上班子一整天重活放在心上。他又想起了露丝,露丝的嘴唇一定跟她全身一样,清凉芬芳。她的吻一定像她的握手,或是她看人时的神态:坚定而坦然。他放开胆子在想像中看到了她的唇吻着自己的唇。他想得很生动,想得脑袋晕眩,仿佛从玫瑰花瓣的雾窗之中穿过,任花瓣的馨香在他脑海中洋溢。

他在厨房见到了另一个房客吉姆,那人正在懒洋洋地吃着玉米粥,眼里泛出厌烦的、心不在焉的神气。吉姆是个水暖工学徒,不善言词,贪图享受,还加上某些神经过敏的傻气,在抢饭碗的竞争中前途暗淡。

“你怎么不吃呢?”他见马丁阴郁地戳着煮得半熟的燕麦粥,问,“昨几晚上又喝醉了?”

马丁摇摇头。整个环境的肮脏通通令他难受。露丝·莫尔斯跟他的距离比任何时候都大了。

“玩得痛快极了,”吉姆神经质地格格一笑,夸张地说,“啊,她可是朵雏菊花儿呢。是比尔送我回来的。”

马丁点点头表示听见了——谁跟他说话地都认真听,他这习惯出自天性——然后倒了一杯温热的咖啡。

“今天晚上去荷花俱乐部参加舞会么?”吉姆问,“供应啤酒,若是泰默斯柯那帮人来,会闹翻天的。不过我不在乎。我照常带我的女朋友去。耶稣!我嘴里有什么味儿!”

他做了个鬼脸,打算用咖啡把那怪味地冲下去。

“你认识朱莉娜吗?”

马丁摇摇头。

“是我女朋友,”吉姆解释,“好一只仙桃儿,我要介绍你认识她,只有你才能叫她高兴。我不知道姑娘们喜欢你什么,说实话,我不知道。可你把姑娘们从别人手里抢走,那叫人恶心。”

“我并没从你手上抢走过谁,”马丁淡淡地说。早饭总得要吃完的,

“你抢走过的,”对方激动地肯定,“玛姬就是。”

“我跟她毫无关系。除了那天晚上以外我没跟她跳过舞。”

“对,可就那一回就出了问题,”吉姆叫道,“你跟她跳了跳舞,看了看她,就坏了事。你当然没起什么心,我却再也没指望了。她看也不肯看我一眼。老问起你。若是你愿意,她是会乐意跟你幽会亲热的。”

“可是我不愿意。”

“你用不着,可我给晾到一边了。”吉姆羡慕地望着他,“不过,你是怎么叫她们入迷的,马?”

“不理她们,”他回答。

“你是说装作对她们不感兴趣?”吉姆着急地问。

马丁考虑了一会儿,回答道:“也许那就够了,不过我觉得我的情况不一样。我从来就不大感兴趣。你要是能装出满不在乎的样子,那就行了,八九不离十。”

“昨天晚上你应该到莱利家的仓库去的,”吉姆换了个话题,告诉他;“好多人都戴上手套打过几拳,从西奥克兰来了个好角色,人家叫他‘耗子’,手脚麻利,谁都挨不上他的边。我们都希望你在那儿。可你到哪儿去了?”

“下奥克兰去了,”马丁回答。

“看表演去了?”

马丁推开盘子站了起来。

“今儿晚上去舞会么?”吉姆还在对他身后问。

“不,不去,”他回答。

他下了楼,出了屋,来到街上便大口大口吸气。那学徒的唠叨快把他通疯了。那气氛几乎叫他窒息。他好几次都很不得把吉姆那脸按到玉米粥盘子里,却好不容易才忍住了。他越是唠叨露丝就似乎离他越远。跟这样的货色打交道,怎么能配得上露丝呢!眼前面临的问题叫他恐怖了。他那工人阶级的处境像梦宽一样压着他。一切都在把他往下拽——他姐姐,姐姐的屋子和家庭,学徒吉姆,他认得的每个人,每一种人际关系。在他嘴里活着的滋味很不美好,在此之前他一直认为活着是好事,一直生活在周围的一切里、除了读书的时候之外地从不曾怀疑过它。不过书本毕竟是书本,只是关于一个更加美好却并不可能的世界的童活。叶是现在他却看到了那个世界,可能而且现实,它的核心是一个花朵般的女人.叫露丝;从此以后他就得品尝种种苦味,品尝像痛苦一样尖锐的相思,品尝绝望的滋味,那绝望靠希望哺育,可望而不可即。

他在伯克利和奥克兰的两家免费图书馆之间作了选择,决定去奥克兰,因为露丝住在奥克兰。图书馆是她最可能去的地方,说不定会在那儿遇上她。谁能说得准?他不懂图书馆藏书办法,便在无穷无尽的小说书架边穿行,最后还是个面目较好的像个法国人的姑娘告诉他参考书部在楼上(她好像是负责人)。他也不知道到借书台去咨询,径自在哲学部跑来跑去。他听说过哲学书,却没想到会有那么多。塞满了大部头著作的巍巍然的书架使他自惭渺小,却也刺激了他。这里可是他脑子的用武之地。他在数学类发现了三角,例览了一番,却只好对着那些莫名其妙的公式和图像发呆。英文他能读,但他在那儿看见的却是一种陌生的语言。诺尔曼和亚瑟懂得这种语言。他听见他俩使用过。而他们是她的弟弟。他绝望地离开了数学部。书本仿佛从四面八方向他压了过来,要压垮地。他从没想到人类知识的积蓄竟会如此汗牛充栋。他害怕了。这么多东西他的脑子能全掌握吗?却又立即想起,有许多人是掌握了的。他压低嗓门满怀热情地发下宏誓大愿,别人的脑子能办到的,他的脑子电准能办到。

他就像这样遇来退去,望着堆满了智慧的书架,时而蔫头搭脑,时而斗志昂扬。在杂学类地遇见了一本《诺瑞著作提要》。他肃然起敬,翻了翻。那书的语言跟他接近。它谈海洋,而他是海上人。然后他找到一本鲍迪齐的著作,几本雷基与马夏尔合著的书。要找的找到了。他要自学航海术,要戒掉酒,鼓起劲,以后当个船长。在那一瞬间露丝似乎跟他近在咫尺了。他做了船长就要娶她(若是她愿意的话)。但若是她不愿意,那么——为了她的缘故他就打算在男人世界过正派的生活,酒是无论如何不喝了。可他又想起了股东和船主,那是船长必须伺候的两个老板,哪个老板都能管住他,也想管住他,而股东跟船主却有针锋相对的利害冲突。他扫视了一眼全屋,闭目想了想这一万本书,不,他不想下海了,在这丰富的藏书里存在着力量,他既要干大事,就得在陆地上干,何况船长出海是不准带太太的。

正午到了,然后是下午。他忘了吃饭,仍然在书丛里寻找社会礼仪的书一因为在事业之外他心里还为一个很简单具体的问题烦恼:你遇见一位年青小姐,而她又要你去看她,你该在多久以后才去?(这是他给自己的问题的措辞。)可是等他找对了书架,答案却仍然渺茫。那座社会礼仪的大厦之高大叫他恐怖,他在礼仪社会之间的名片交往的迷宫里迷了路,终于放弃了寻找。要找的东西虽没找到,却找到一条道理:要想会礼貌得学一辈子,而他呢,若要学会礼貌还得先同一辈子作准备。

“找到要找的书了吧?”借书处的人在他离开时间他。

“找到了,先生,”他回答,“你们图书馆藏书很丰富。”

那人点点头。“欢迎你常来,你是个水手吧?”

“是的,先生,”他回答,“我还要来。”

他是怎么知道的呢?他下楼时问自己。

走在第一段街道上时他把背挺得笔直,僵硬,不自然,然后由于想着心事,忘掉了姿势,他那摇摇摆摆的步子又美妙地回来了。
  

。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-24 19:57重新编辑 ]
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 6楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

CHAPTER  6


A terrible restlessness that was akin to hunger afflicted Martin Eden. He was famished for a sight of the girl whose slender hands had gripped his life with a giant's grasp. He could not steel himself to call upon her. He was afraid that he might call too soon, and so be guilty of an awful breach of that awful thing called etiquette. He spent long hours in the Oakland and Berkeley libraries, and made out application blanks for membership for himself, his sisters Gertrude and Marian, and Jim, the latter's consent being obtained at the expense of several glasses of beer. With four cards permitting him to draw books, he burned the gas late in the servant's room, and was charged fifty cents a week for it by Mr. Higginbotham.




The many books he read but served to whet his unrest. Every page of every book was a peep-hole into the realm of knowledge. His hunger fed upon what he read, and increased. Also, he did not know where to begin, and continually suffered from lack of preparation. The commonest references, that he could see plainly every reader was expected to know, he did not know. And the same was true of the poetry he read which maddened him with delight. He read more of Swinburne than was contained in the volume Ruth had lent him; and "Dolores" he understood thoroughly. But surely Ruth did not understand it, he concluded. How could she, living the refined life she did? Then he chanced upon Kipling's poems, and was swept away by the lilt and swing and glamour with which familiar things had been invested. He was amazed at the man's sympathy with life and at his incisive psychology. PSYCHOLOGY was a new word in Martin's vocabulary. He had bought a dictionary, which deed had decreased his supply of money and brought nearer the day on which he must sail in search of more. Also, it incensed Mr. Higginbotham, who would have preferred the money taking the form of board.




He dared not go near Ruth's neighborhood in the daytime, but night found him lurking like a thief around the Morse home, stealing glimpses at the windows and loving the very walls that sheltered her. Several times he barely escaped being caught by her brothers, and once he trailed Mr. Morse down town and studied his face in the lighted streets, longing all the while for some quick danger of death to threaten so that he might spring in and save her father. On another night, his vigil was rewarded by a glimpse of Ruth through a second-story window. He saw only her head and shoulders, and her arms raised as she fixed her hair before a mirror. It was only for a moment, but it was a long moment to him, during which his blood turned to wine and sang through his veins. Then she pulled down the shade. But it was her room - he had learned that; and thereafter he strayed there often, hiding under a dark tree on the opposite side of the street and smoking countless cigarettes. One afternoon he saw her mother coming out of a bank, and received another proof of the enormous distance that separated Ruth from him. She was of the class that dealt with banks. He had never been inside a bank in his life, and he had an idea that such institutions were frequented only by the very rich and the very powerful.




In one way, he had undergone a moral revolution. Her cleanness and purity had reacted upon him, and he felt in his being a crying need to be clean. He must be that if he were ever to be worthy of breathing the same air with her. He washed his teeth, and scrubbed his hands with a kitchen scrub-brush till he saw a nail-brush in a drug-store window and divined its use. While purchasing it, the clerk glanced at his nails, suggested a nail-file, and so he became possessed of an additional toilet-tool. He ran across a book in the library on the care of the body, and promptly developed a penchant for a cold-water bath every morning, much to the amazement of Jim, and to the bewilderment of Mr. Higginbotham, who was not in sympathy with such high-fangled notions and who seriously debated whether or not he should charge Martin extra for the water. Another stride was in the direction of creased trousers. Now that Martin was aroused in such matters, he swiftly noted the difference between the baggy knees of the trousers worn by the working class and the straight line from knee to foot of those worn by the men above the working class. Also, he learned the reason why, and invaded his sister's kitchen in search of irons and ironing-board. He had misadventures at first, hopelessly burning one pair and buying another, which expenditure again brought nearer the day on which he must put to sea.




But the reform went deeper than mere outward appearance. He still smoked, but he drank no more. Up to that time, drinking had seemed to him the proper thing for men to do, and he had prided himself on his strong head which enabled him to drink most men under the table. Whenever he encountered a chance shipmate, and there were many in San Francisco, he treated them and was treated in turn, as of old, but he ordered for himself root beer or ginger ale and good-naturedly endured their chaffing. And as they waxed maudlin he studied them, watching the beast rise and master them and thanking God that he was no longer as they. They had their limitations to forget, and when they were drunk, their dim, stupid spirits were even as gods, and each ruled in his heaven of intoxicated desire. With Martin the need for strong drink had vanished. He was drunken in new and more profound ways - with Ruth, who had fired him with love and with a glimpse of higher and eternal life; with books, that had set a myriad maggots of desire gnawing in his brain; and with the sense of personal cleanliness he was achieving, that gave him even more superb health than what he had enjoyed and that made his whole body sing with physical well- being.




One night he went to the theatre, on the blind chance that he might see her there, and from the second balcony he did see her. He saw her come down the aisle, with Arthur and a strange young man with a football mop of hair and eyeglasses, the sight of whom spurred him to instant apprehension and jealousy. He saw her take her seat in the orchestra circle, and little else than her did he see that night - a pair of slender white shoulders and a mass of pale gold hair, dim with distance. But there were others who saw, and now and again, glancing at those about him, he noted two young girls who looked back from the row in front, a dozen seats along, and who smiled at him with bold eyes. He had always been easy-going. It was not in his nature to give rebuff. In the old days he would have smiled back, and gone further and encouraged smiling. But now it was different. He did smile back, then looked away, and looked no more deliberately. But several times, forgetting the existence of the two girls, his eyes caught their smiles. He could not re- thumb himself in a day, nor could he violate the intrinsic kindliness of his nature; so, at such moments, he smiled at the girls in warm human friendliness. It was nothing new to him. He knew they were reaching out their woman's hands to him. But it was different now. Far down there in the orchestra circle was the one woman in all the world, so different, so terrifically different, from these two girls of his class, that he could feel for them only pity and sorrow. He had it in his heart to wish that they could possess, in some small measure, her goodness and glory. And not for the world could he hurt them because of their outreaching. He was not flattered by it; he even felt a slight shame at his lowliness that permitted it. He knew, did he belong in Ruth's class, that there would be no overtures from these girls; and with each glance of theirs he felt the fingers of his own class clutching at him to hold him down.




He left his seat before the curtain went down on the last act, intent on seeing Her as she passed out. There were always numbers of men who stood on the sidewalk outside, and he could pull his cap down over his eyes and screen himself behind some one's shoulder so that she should not see him. He emerged from the theatre with the first of the crowd; but scarcely had he taken his position on the edge of the sidewalk when the two girls appeared. They were looking for him, he knew; and for the moment he could have cursed that in him which drew women. Their casual edging across the sidewalk to the curb, as they drew near, apprised him of discovery. They slowed down, and were in the thick of the crown as they came up with him. One of them brushed against him and apparently for the first time noticed him. She was a slender, dark girl, with black, defiant eyes. But they smiled at him, and he smiled back.




"Hello," he said.




It was automatic; he had said it so often before under similar circumstances of first meetings. Besides, he could do no less. There was that large tolerance and sympathy in his nature that would permit him to do no less. The black-eyed girl smiled gratification and greeting, and showed signs of stopping, while her companion, arm linked in arm, giggled and likewise showed signs of halting. He thought quickly. It would never do for Her to come out and see him talking there with them. Quite naturally, as a matter of course, he swung in along-side the dark-eyed one and walked with her. There was no awkwardness on his part, no numb tongue. He was at home here, and he held his own royally in the badinage, bristling with slang and sharpness, that was always the preliminary to getting acquainted in these swift-moving affairs. At the corner where the main stream of people flowed onward, he started to edge out into the cross street. But the girl with the black eyes caught his arm, following him and dragging her companion after her, as she cried:




"Hold on, Bill! What's yer rush? You're not goin' to shake us so sudden as all that?"




He halted with a laugh, and turned, facing them. Across their shoulders he could see the moving throng passing under the street lamps. Where he stood it was not so light, and, unseen, he would be able to see Her as she passed by. She would certainly pass by, for that way led home.




"What's her name?" he asked of the giggling girl, nodding at the dark-eyed one.




"You ask her," was the convulsed response.




"Well, what is it?" he demanded, turning squarely on the girl in question.




"You ain't told me yours, yet," she retorted.




"You never asked it," he smiled. "Besides, you guessed the first rattle. It's Bill, all right, all right."




"Aw, go 'long with you." She looked him in the eyes, her own sharply passionate and inviting. "What is it, honest?"




Again she looked. All the centuries of woman since sex began were eloquent in her eyes. And he measured her in a careless way, and knew, bold now, that she would begin to retreat, coyly and delicately, as he pursued, ever ready to reverse the game should he turn fainthearted. And, too, he was human, and could feel the draw of her, while his ego could not but appreciate the flattery of her kindness. Oh, he knew it all, and knew them well, from A to Z. Good, as goodness might be measured in their particular class, hard-working for meagre wages and scorning the sale of self for easier ways, nervously desirous for some small pinch of happiness in the desert of existence, and facing a future that was a gamble between the ugliness of unending toil and the black pit of more terrible wretchedness, the way whereto being briefer though better paid.




"Bill," he answered, nodding his head. "Sure, Pete, Bill an' no other."




"No joshin'?" she queried.




"It ain't Bill at all," the other broke in.




"How do you know?" he demanded. "You never laid eyes on me before."




"No need to, to know you're lyin'," was the retort.




"Straight, Bill, what is it?" the first girl asked.




"Bill'll do," he confessed.




She reached out to his arm and shook him playfully. "I knew you was lyin', but you look good to me just the same."




He captured the hand that invited, and felt on the palm familiar markings and distortions.




"When'd you chuck the cannery?" he asked.




"How'd yeh know?" and, "My, ain't cheh a mind-reader!" the girls chorussed.




And while he exchanged the stupidities of stupid minds with them, before his inner sight towered the book-shelves of the library, filled with the wisdom of the ages. He smiled bitterly at the incongruity of it, and was assailed by doubts. But between inner vision and outward pleasantry he found time to watch the theatre crowd streaming by. And then he saw Her, under the lights, between her brother and the strange young man with glasses, and his heart seemed to stand still. He had waited long for this moment. He had time to note the light, fluffy something that hid her queenly head, the tasteful lines of her wrapped figure, the gracefulness of her carriage and of the hand that caught up her skirts; and then she was gone and he was left staring at the two girls of the cannery, at their tawdry attempts at prettiness of dress, their tragic efforts to be clean and trim, the cheap cloth, the cheap ribbons, and the cheap rings on the fingers. He felt a tug at his arm, and heard a voice saying:-




"Wake up, Bill! What's the matter with you?"




"What was you sayin'?" he asked.




"Oh, nothin'," the dark girl answered, with a toss of her head. "I was only remarkin' - "




"What?"




"Well, I was whisperin' it'd be a good idea if you could dig up a gentleman friend - for her" (indicating her companion), "and then, we could go off an' have ice-cream soda somewhere, or coffee, or anything."




He was afflicted by a sudden spiritual nausea. The transition from Ruth to this had been too abrupt. Ranged side by side with the bold, defiant eyes of the girl before him, he saw Ruth's clear, luminous eyes, like a saint's, gazing at him out of unplumbed depths of purity. And, somehow, he felt within him a stir of power. He was better than this. Life meant more to him than it meant to these two girls whose thoughts did not go beyond ice-cream and a gentleman friend. He remembered that he had led always a secret life in his thoughts. These thoughts he had tried to share, but never had he found a woman capable of understanding - nor a man. He had tried, at times, but had only puzzled his listeners. And as his thoughts had been beyond them, so, he argued now, he must be beyond them. He felt power move in him, and clenched his fists. If life meant more to him, then it was for him to demand more from life, but he could not demand it from such companionship as this. Those bold black eyes had nothing to offer. He knew the thoughts behind them - of ice-cream and of something else. But those saint's eyes alongside - they offered all he knew and more than he could guess. They offered books and painting, beauty and repose, and all the fine elegance of higher existence. Behind those black eyes he knew every thought process. It was like clockwork. He could watch every wheel go around. Their bid was low pleasure, narrow as the grave, that palled, and the grave was at the end of it. But the bid of the saint's eyes was mystery, and wonder unthinkable, and eternal life. He had caught glimpses of the soul in them, and glimpses of his own soul, too.




"There's only one thing wrong with the programme," he said aloud. "I've got a date already."




The girl's eyes blazed her disappointment.




"To sit up with a sick friend, I suppose?" she sneered.




"No, a real, honest date with - " he faltered, "with a girl."




"You're not stringin' me?" she asked earnestly.




He looked her in the eyes and answered: "It's straight, all right. But why can't we meet some other time? You ain't told me your name yet. An' where d'ye live?"




"Lizzie," she replied, softening toward him, her hand pressing his arm, while her body leaned against his. "Lizzie Connolly. And I live at Fifth an' Market."




He talked on a few minutes before saying good night. He did not go home immediately; and under the tree where he kept his vigils he looked up at a window and murmured: "That date was with you, Ruth. I kept it for you."
 
 


一种可怕的烦躁折磨着马丁·伊登,近似于饥渴。他渴望见到那位用她那柔嫩的手以巨人的握力攫住了他全部生命的姑娘,却总鼓不起勇气去看她。他怕去得太快,违背了那可怕的叫做社交礼仪的庞然大物。他在奥克兰和伯克利图书馆花了许多时间为自己填了几张借书申请表。他自己的,姐姐格特露的和妹妹茉莉安的,还有吉姆的。为取得吉姆的同意他还付出了几杯啤酒。有了这四张借书证,他便在仆人屋罕熬起夜来,希金波坦因此每周多收了他五角钱煤气费。

他读了许多书,可那只使他更加烦躁不安。每本书的每一页都是一个窥视孔,让他窥见了知识天地。他读到的东西只培养了他的食欲,使他更饥饿了。他不知道从何学起,只不断因为基础太差而烦恼。他缺乏许多最平常的背景知识,而他清楚知道那是每个读者都早该明白的。读诗时也一样,尽管诗歌叫他如醉如痴。除了露丝借给他的那一本之外他还读了一些史文朋的作品。《多洛丽丝》他完全能理解,他的结论是露丝肯定没读懂。她过着那样优裕的生活怎么能读得懂呢?然后他又碰上了吉卜林的诗,他为它们的韵律、节奏和他赋予日常事物的越力所倾倒。吉卜林对生命的感受和深刻的心理描写也使他吃惊。在马丁的词汇里“心理”是个新词。他买了一本词典,这压缩了他的存款,提前了他出海挣钱的日子,同时也惹恼了希金波坦先生。他是恨不得把那钱当作膳宿费收了去的。

白天他不敢走近露丝的家,可到晚上他却像个小偷一样在莫尔斯家住宅附近通来退去,偷偷地瞧着窗户,爱恋着那荫蔽她的墙壁。有几次他几乎被她的弟弟撞见。有一回他还跟着莫尔斯先生走到繁华区,在街边的灯光下研究着他的面孔,恨不得出现突然的危险威胁他的生命,好让他扑过去救他。有一天晚上他的守夜活动得到了报偿。他在二楼的窗户里看到了露丝的身影——只见到头和肩,她在镜前梳妆,举起了一条胳膊。虽只一瞬,对他却很长,他的血液化作了酒装,在血管里歌唱起来。然后她便拉下了窗帘。可是他已发现了她的房间,从此便常溜到那儿去躲到街时面一棵黑xuxu的树下,抽上不知多少支香烟。有天下午他看见她的母亲从一家银行出来,那又给了他一个地跟她有遥远距离的证明。她属于进出于银行之门的阶级,而他却一辈子也没进过银行,一向认为那是只有最有钱最有势的人才光顾的机构。

就某种意义而言,他也经历了一次道德上的等命。她的纯洁无瑕影响了他,他从内心感到一种对清洁的迫切要求。既然他希望有跟她同呼吸共命运的资格,他便必须爱干净。他开始刷牙,并用刷子刷手。后来他在一家药店的橱窗卫看到了指甲刷,猜到了它的用处。他买指甲刷的时候店员看了一眼他的手便向地推荐一种指甲锉,于是他又多了一份梳妆用品。他在图书馆见到一本讲生理卫生的书,立即养成了每天清晨冷水冲淋的爱好。这叫吉姆吃惊,也叫希金波坦先生纳闷。他对他这样敢作高雅不以为然,而且进行了一番严重的思想斗争:是否要叫他额外交点水费。马丁的另一个大进步表现在裤子的语度上。既然这类事已引起注意,他很快便发现工人阶级膝盖松弛的裤子跟地位较高的人从膝盖到脚背有一条笔直的褶痕的裤子之间的差异,而且找出了原因。于是便闯进姐姐的厨房去找熨斗和熨衣板。开头他闯了祸,把一条裤子烫得一塌糊涂,只好月买一条,这样又复提前了他出海的日期。

但是他的改年并不光停留在外表上。他仍然抽烟,却不喝酒了。那以前他认为喝酒似乎是男子汉的本分,并以自己的酒量能把大部分男子汉喝到桌子底下而骄傲。遇到了海上老朋友(在旧金山这类言朋友很多)他也跟过去一样请客和作客,但只给自己叫草根啤和姜汁麦酒,别人嘲笑他,他也只乖乖听着。别人喝醉酒哭哭啼啼他就冷眼旁观,眼看他们兽性发作不能自拔,便感谢上帝自己跟他们再也不同了。他们有许多烦恼需要忘掉,喝醉了酒,每个人浑饨蠢笨的灵魂便俨如神仙,在欲望的酷酊的天堂里称王称霸。马丁对烈性饮料的需要虽已消失,却以一种新的更为深沉的方式沉醉了——为露丝而沉醉了。露丝燃起了他的爱火,让他瞥见了更为高尚的永恒的生命;她用书本唤起的无数欲望的蠕虫咬啮着他的头脑;她让他感到干净纯洁,而干净纯洁又使他享受到大大超过从前的健康,感到通体舒畅,痛快淋漓。

有天晚上他到戏院去,抱着盲目的希望,想碰见她。在坐进二楼座位时倒真看见了她。他见她跟亚瑟和一个陌生的男子沿着座位间的甬道走着。那人戴着眼镜,蓄橄榄球发式。一见那人他就害怕而且妒忌。地望见她在堂厢里乐队前坐了下来,便整个晚上望着她,别的很少看。雪白的秀美的双肩,淡金色飘逸的发鬟,因为远,有点模糊。但还有别的人也在看戏。他偶然望一望周围,发现两个年青姑娘从前排十多个座位外侧过头来看他,并大胆地对他微笑。他一向随和,天生不愿回绝别人。要是在过去他一定会微笑回答,而且鼓励对方继续微笑。可现在不同了。他也微笑回答,但随即望向别处,故意不再去看她们。可是在他已把她们忘记之后却又好几次督见她们仍在对他微笑。他不能在一天之内两次失态,也不能违背自己宽厚的天性,再见了姑娘们笑,便也满面春风地对她们微笑。这于他并不新鲜,他知道她们是在向地伸出女性的手。只是现在不同了,在远处靠近乐队的地方有一个世界上唯一的女性,跟他自己阶级的姑娘们不同,简直有天壤之别。因此他只能怜悯她们,为她们悲哀。他私心里也希望她们能有一点点她的长处和辉煌。她们既向他伸手,他无论如何也不能伤害她们。他并未因此而得意;他甚至因为自己身分低下可以感到得意而多少觉得可耻。他也明白自己若是属于露丝的阶级,这些姑娘是不会对他眉目传情的。于是她们每瞥他一眼他便感到本阶级的手指在扯他,要把他往下拽。

最后一场还没落幕他就离开了座位。他急于在她出戏院时看到她。剧院外阶沿上一向有许多男人,他可以拉下便帽遮住眼睛躲在别人肩膀后面不让她看见。他随着最早的一群人走出了戏院;可他刚在路边站住,那两个姑娘便出现了。他明白她们是在找他。一时真想咒骂自己对女性的雄力。两个姑娘仿佛偶然地挤过了街治来到了路边,他明白她们找到他了。两人放慢了脚步,挤在人群中跟他一起走着。一个姑娘碰了他一下,装作刚发现他的样子。那是个黝黑修长的姑娘,有一双大胆的眼睛。她俩向他微笑,他只好微笑作答。

“哈罗,”他说。

这是个不自觉的动作。在这类初次见面时他常这么说,而且不能不这样做。他天性宽厚容忍,富于同情心,不允许自己粗鲁。黑眼睛的姑娘微笑着招呼他并表示感谢,有停下脚步的意思。跟她手挽手的同伴格格一笑,也想停步。他急忙考虑了一下:绝对不能让她出来时看见他跟她们谈话,于是仿佛理所当然地转过身来走在那黑眼睛姑娘的身边。他一点也不尴尬,也不笨嘴拙舌。他大方,坦然,应付裕如,对答如流,俏皮犀利,这一类闪电恋爱的相识阶段一向是这样开始的,他在主要人群经过的街角挤进了一条岔道。那黑眼睛的姑娘却拽住他,跟着他,还拉了伙伴同路,而巨叫道:

“别跑,比尔!干吗跑这么快?不会是想马上把我们甩掉吧?”

他哈哈一笑,转过身来对着她俩。通过她们的肩头地可以看到人群在路灯下走。他站着的地方灯光暗淡,他可以在她经过时看见她,而不至于被她发觉。她肯定会经过的,那是她回家的路。

“她叫什么名字?”他问那格格笑的姑娘,用下巴指了指黑眼睛。

“你问她好了,”对方笑了,回答。

“喂,你叫什么名字?”他回头面对那姑娘问道。

“你还没告诉我你的名字呢,”她反击。

“你也没问过我呀!”他微笑道,“而且,你一叫就叫准了,我叫比尔,正好,没错。”

“去你的吧,”她注视着他的眼睛,眼神热情挑逗,“叫什么名字,说真话?”

她又看着他。自有男欢女爱以来数不尽的世代的女性的柔情都在她眼里动情地闪烁。他满不在乎地掂量了她一下。现在胆子大了。心中有数,只要他进攻,她就会小心翼翼羞羞答答地退却;而他若是胆小退却,她便会反守为攻,追了上来。他也是个男人,也受到她的吸引。对她这样的殷勤他的自我不能不感到得意。啊,他完全明白——他对这些姑娘们从头到脚了如指掌。她们善良(她们那特定的阶级的姑娘一般都是善良的),为了微薄的工资而辛勤地劳动,却瞧不起为追求逸乐而出卖自己,她们的末来有如赌局:或者是无穷无尽的劳作,或者是更可怕的苦难的深渊。后者收入虽然较丰,路却更短。面对这场赌博她们在生活的荒漠里也迫切地希望得到几分欢乐。

“比尔,”他点头回答,“没错,小姐,我就叫比尔,没有别的名字。”

“没胡扯么?”她追问。

“他根本不叫比尔,”另一个姑娘插嘴。

“你怎么会知道?”他问,“你以前又没见过我。”

“不用见过也知道你是胡扯,”对方反驳。

“坦白,比尔,叫什么?”第一个姑娘问。

“叫比尔不就行了,”他承认了。

她把手伸向他的胳膊,开玩笑地读了探他,“我早知道你是在瞎说,不过我还是觉得你好,喜欢你。”

他抓住那只伸向他的手,感到手上有熟悉的记号和伤残。

“你们啥时候从罐头厂来的?”他问。

“你咋知道的?”一个说。“天呐,你是个赛半仙咋的?”两人同时叫道。

在他跟她俩你一言我一语说些从愚昧的头脑平冒出的愚昧的话时,他心灵的眼睛面前却矗立着图书馆的书架,其中满是各个时代的智慧。他为这两者的不协调而苦笑,心里满是怀疑。他辗转于内心的幻影和外在的说笑之间,却同时观察着从戏院前经过的人群。这时他看见了她,在灯光之下,走在她弟弟和那个戴眼镜的陌生青年之间。他的心似乎停止了跳动。就为这一瞬间他已等了许久。他注意到她那王家气派的头上罩了个轻飘飘的东西;注意到她盛装的身躯那品味高雅的线条、她那曼婉美妙的神态和提着长据的纤手。她很快便走掉了,留下地望着两个罐头厂的姑娘:两人刻意打扮,却显得花里胡哨;她们为了打扮得干净漂亮所作的努力令人难过。廉价的衣料、廉价的丝带,手指上还套着廉价的戒指。他感到手臂被拉了一下,听见一个声音说:

“醒醒,比尔!你怎么啦?”

“你说什么?”他问。

“没什么,”黝黑的姑娘脑袋一甩,回答,“我只是在说——”

“说什么?”

“唔,我在悄悄说,你若是能挖出个小伙子——给她”(示意她的同伴),“倒是个好主意。我们就可以找个地方去喝点冰淇淋汽水,咖啡,或是别的了。”

他精神上突然感到一阵恶心,难过极了。从露丝到眼前的两个姑娘,这转变太突然。他看见露丝那双清澈明亮的圣女般的眼睛如深湛纯净的深潭凝望着他,而跟她并排的却是眼前这姑娘那双大胆泼辣的眼睛。不知怎么,一种力量在他心里躁动起来:他要高于这种水平。他必须活得比这两个姑娘更有意义。她们只想着吃冰淇淋交男朋友。他想起自己一向在意识里过着一种秘密的生活,曾想把它向人诉说,可从来没有遇见一个女人懂得——也没有男人懂得。他有时也讲起,但对方总所得莫名其妙。他现在认为,既然自己的思想超过了她们,他自己也一定高于她们。他感到力量在心里涌动,便捏紧了拳头。既然生命对他有更丰富的内容,他便应当对生命提出更高的要求。但对眼前这样的伙伴他是无法提出更高的要求的。那汉大胆的黑眼睛提供不了什么。他明白那眼睛背后的思想不过是冰淇淋之类。可并付的那双圣女的眼睛呢——它们却向他提供了他所知道的一切和他梦想不到的东西:书籍、绘画、美、平静、上层生活的优美高雅。他也明白那双黑眼睛后面的一切思想活动,就像明白钟表的机件。他能看到它的每个轮子运转。她所追求的只是低级的享乐,像坟墓一样狭窄、阴暗,享乐的尽头就是坟墓。可那圣女的眼睛追求的却是神秘的、难以想像的奇迹和永生。他在那儿瞥见了她的灵魂,也瞥见了自己的灵魂。

“你这计划只有一点毛病,”他大声说,“我已经有了个约会。”

那姑娘的眼里闪出失望的光。

“要陪生病的朋友吧,我看是?”她话里带刺。

“不,真有约会,说实话——”他犹豫了,“是一个姑娘。”

“你没骗我?”她认真地问。

他笔直望着她的眼睛回答:“不假,完全不假。可为什么我们不能另外约个时间见面呢?你还没告诉我你的名字呢。你住在哪儿?”

“叫丽齐,”她回答,用手捏着他的手臂,对他的态度友好了些,身子也向他靠了过去。“丽齐·康诺利。住在五号街和市场街的交叉口。”

他又谈了几分钟话,然后道了晚安。他并没有立即回家;他在一向守望的树下望着那扇窗户前南地说道:“那是跟你的约会,露丝。我为你保留的。”

  

。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-24 19:58重新编辑 ]
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 7楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

CHAPTER 7


A week of heavy reading had passed since the evening he first met Ruth Morse, and still he dared not call. Time and again he nerved himself up to call, but under the doubts that assailed him his determination died away. He did not know the proper time to call, nor was there any one to tell him, and he was afraid of committing himself to an irretrievable blunder. Having shaken himself free from his old companions and old ways of life, and having no new companions, nothing remained for him but to read, and the long hours he devoted to it would have ruined a dozen pairs of ordinary eyes. But his eyes were strong, and they were backed by a body superbly strong. Furthermore, his mind was fallow. It had lain fallow all his life so far as the abstract thought of the books was concerned, and it was ripe for the sowing. It had never been jaded by study, and it bit hold of the knowledge in the books with sharp teeth that would not let go.




It seemed to him, by the end of the week, that he had lived centuries, so far behind were the old life and outlook. But he was baffled by lack of preparation. He attempted to read books that required years of preliminary specialization. One day he would read a book of antiquated philosophy, and the next day one that was ultra-modern, so that his head would be whirling with the conflict and contradiction of ideas. It was the same with the economists. On the one shelf at the library he found Karl Marx, Ricardo, Adam Smith, and Mill, and the abstruse formulas of the one gave no clew that the ideas of another were obsolete. He was bewildered, and yet he wanted to know. He had become interested, in a day, in economics, industry, and politics. Passing through the City Hall Park, he had noticed a group of men, in the centre of which were half a dozen, with flushed faces and raised voices, earnestly carrying on a discussion. He joined the listeners, and heard a new, alien tongue in the mouths of the philosophers of the people. One was a tramp, another was a labor agitator, a third was a law- school student, and the remainder was composed of wordy workingmen. For the first time he heard of socialism, anarchism, and single tax, and learned that there were warring social philosophies. He heard hundreds of technical words that were new to him, belonging to fields of thought that his meagre reading had never touched upon. Because of this he could not follow the arguments closely, and he could only guess at and surmise the ideas wrapped up in such strange expressions. Then there was a black-eyed restaurant waiter who was a theosophist, a union baker who was an agnostic, an old man who baffled all of them with the strange philosophy that WHAT IS IS RIGHT, and another old man who discoursed interminably about the cosmos and the father-atom and the mother-atom.




Martin Eden's head was in a state of addlement when he went away after several hours, and he hurried to the library to look up the definitions of a dozen unusual words. And when he left the library, he carried under his arm four volumes: Madam Blavatsky's "Secret Doctrine," "Progress and Poverty," "The Quintessence of Socialism," and, "Warfare of Religion and Science." Unfortunately, he began on the "Secret Doctrine." Every line bristled with many- syllabled words he did not understand. He sat up in bed, and the dictionary was in front of him more often than the book. He looked up so many new words that when they recurred, he had forgotten their meaning and had to look them up again. He devised the plan of writing the definitions in a note-book, and filled page after page with them. And still he could not understand. He read until three in the morning, and his brain was in a turmoil, but not one essential thought in the text had he grasped. He looked up, and it seemed that the room was lifting, heeling, and plunging like a ship upon the sea. Then he hurled the "Secret Doctrine" and many curses across the room, turned off the gas, and composed himself to sleep. Nor did he have much better luck with the other three books. It was not that his brain was weak or incapable; it could think these thoughts were it not for lack of training in thinking and lack of the thought-tools with which to think. He guessed this, and for a while entertained the idea of reading nothing but the dictionary until he had mastered every word in it.




Poetry, however, was his solace, and he read much of it, finding his greatest joy in the simpler poets, who were more understandable. He loved beauty, and there he found beauty. Poetry, like music, stirred him profoundly, and, though he did not know it, he was preparing his mind for the heavier work that was to come. The pages of his mind were blank, and, without effort, much he read and liked, stanza by stanza, was impressed upon those pages, so that he was soon able to extract great joy from chanting aloud or under his breath the music and the beauty of the printed words he had read. Then he stumbled upon Gayley's "Classic Myths" and Bulfinch's "Age of Fable," side by side on a library shelf. It was illumination, a great light in the darkness of his ignorance, and he read poetry more avidly than ever.




The man at the desk in the library had seen Martin there so often that he had become quite cordial, always greeting him with a smile and a nod when he entered. It was because of this that Martin did a daring thing. Drawing out some books at the desk, and while the man was stamping the cards, Martin blurted out:-




"Say, there's something I'd like to ask you."




The man smiled and paid attention.




"When you meet a young lady an' she asks you to call, how soon can you call?"




Martin felt his shirt press and cling to his shoulders, what of the sweat of the effort.




"Why I'd say any time," the man answered.




"Yes, but this is different," Martin objected. "She - I - well, you see, it's this way: maybe she won't be there. She goes to the university."




"Then call again."




"What I said ain't what I meant," Martin confessed falteringly, while he made up his mind to throw himself wholly upon the other's mercy. "I'm just a rough sort of a fellow, an' I ain't never seen anything of society. This girl is all that I ain't, an' I ain't anything that she is. You don't think I'm playin' the fool, do you?" he demanded abruptly.




"No, no; not at all, I assure you," the other protested. "Your request is not exactly in the scope of the reference department, but I shall be only too pleased to assist you."




Martin looked at him admiringly.




"If I could tear it off that way, I'd be all right," he said.




"I beg pardon?"




"I mean if I could talk easy that way, an' polite, an' all the rest."




"Oh," said the other, with comprehension.




"What is the best time to call? The afternoon? - not too close to meal-time? Or the evening? Or Sunday?"




"I'll tell you," the librarian said with a brightening face. "You call her up on the telephone and find out."




"I'll do it," he said, picking up his books and starting away.




He turned back and asked:-




"When you're speakin' to a young lady - say, for instance, Miss Lizzie Smith - do you say 'Miss Lizzie'? or 'Miss Smith'?"




"Say 'Miss Smith,'" the librarian stated authoritatively. "Say 'Miss Smith' always - until you come to know her better."




So it was that Martin Eden solved the problem.




"Come down any time; I'll be at home all afternoon," was Ruth's reply over the telephone to his stammered request as to when he could return the borrowed books.




She met him at the door herself, and her woman's eyes took in immediately the creased trousers and the certain slight but indefinable change in him for the better. Also, she was struck by his face. It was almost violent, this health of his, and it seemed to rush out of him and at her in waves of force. She felt the urge again of the desire to lean toward him for warmth, and marvelled again at the effect his presence produced upon her. And he, in turn, knew again the swimming sensation of bliss when he felt the contact of her hand in greeting. The difference between them lay in that she was cool and self-possessed while his face flushed to the roots of the hair. He stumbled with his old awkwardness after her, and his shoulders swung and lurched perilously.




Once they were seated in the living-room, he began to get on easily - more easily by far than he had expected. She made it easy for him; and the gracious spirit with which she did it made him love her more madly than ever. They talked first of the borrowed books, of the Swinburne he was devoted to, and of the Browning he did not understand; and she led the conversation on from subject to subject, while she pondered the problem of how she could be of help to him. She had thought of this often since their first meeting. She wanted to help him. He made a call upon her pity and tenderness that no one had ever made before, and the pity was not so much derogatory of him as maternal in her. Her pity could not be of the common sort, when the man who drew it was so much man as to shock her with maidenly fears and set her mind and pulse thrilling with strange thoughts and feelings. The old fascination of his neck was there, and there was sweetness in the thought of laying her hands upon it. It seemed still a wanton impulse, but she had grown more used to it. She did not dream that in such guise new-born love would epitomize itself. Nor did she dream that the feeling he excited in her was love. She thought she was merely interested in him as an unusual type possessing various potential excellencies, and she even felt philanthropic about it.




She did not know she desired him; but with him it was different. He knew that he loved her, and he desired her as he had never before desired anything in his life. He had loved poetry for beauty's sake; but since he met her the gates to the vast field of love-poetry had been opened wide. She had given him understanding even more than Bulfinch and Gayley. There was a line that a week before he would not have favored with a second thought - "God's own mad lover dying on a kiss"; but now it was ever insistent in his mind. He marvelled at the wonder of it and the truth; and as he gazed upon her he knew that he could die gladly upon a kiss. He felt himself God's own mad lover, and no accolade of knighthood could have given him greater pride. And at last he knew the meaning of life and why he had been born.




As he gazed at her and listened, his thoughts grew daring. He reviewed all the wild delight of the pressure of her hand in his at the door, and longed for it again. His gaze wandered often toward her lips, and he yearned for them hungrily. But there was nothing gross or earthly about this yearning. It gave him exquisite delight to watch every movement and play of those lips as they enunciated the words she spoke; yet they were not ordinary lips such as all men and women had. Their substance was not mere human clay. They were lips of pure spirit, and his desire for them seemed absolutely different from the desire that had led him to other women's lips. He could kiss her lips, rest his own physical lips upon them, but it would be with the lofty and awful fervor with which one would kiss the robe of God. He was not conscious of this transvaluation of values that had taken place in him, and was unaware that the light that shone in his eyes when he looked at her was quite the same light that shines in all men's eyes when the desire of love is upon them. He did not dream how ardent and masculine his gaze was, nor that the warm flame of it was affecting the alchemy of her spirit. Her penetrative virginity exalted and disguised his own emotions, elevating his thoughts to a star-cool chastity, and he would have been startled to learn that there was that shining out of his eyes, like warm waves, that flowed through her and kindled a kindred warmth. She was subtly perturbed by it, and more than once, though she knew not why, it disrupted her train of thought with its delicious intrusion and compelled her to grope for the remainder of ideas partly uttered. Speech was always easy with her, and these interruptions would have puzzled her had she not decided that it was because he was a remarkable type. She was very sensitive to impressions, and it was not strange, after all, that this aura of a traveller from another world should so affect her.




The problem in the background of her consciousness was how to help him, and she turned the conversation in that direction; but it was Martin who came to the point first.




"I wonder if I can get some advice from you," he began, and received an acquiescence of willingness that made his heart bound. "You remember the other time I was here I said I couldn't talk about books an' things because I didn't know how? Well, I've ben doin' a lot of thinkin' ever since. I've ben to the library a whole lot, but most of the books I've tackled have ben over my head. Mebbe I'd better begin at the beginnin'. I ain't never had no advantages. I've worked pretty hard ever since I was a kid, an' since I've ben to the library, lookin' with new eyes at books - an' lookin' at new books, too - I've just about concluded that I ain't ben reading the right kind. You know the books you find in cattle- camps an' fo'c's'ls ain't the same you've got in this house, for instance. Well, that's the sort of readin' matter I've ben accustomed to. And yet - an' I ain't just makin' a brag of it - I've ben different from the people I've herded with. Not that I'm any better than the sailors an' cow-punchers I travelled with, - I was cow-punchin' for a short time, you know, - but I always liked books, read everything I could lay hands on, an' - well, I guess I think differently from most of 'em.




"Now, to come to what I'm drivin' at. I was never inside a house like this. When I come a week ago, an' saw all this, an' you, an' your mother, an' brothers, an' everything - well, I liked it. I'd heard about such things an' read about such things in some of the books, an' when I looked around at your house, why, the books come true. But the thing I'm after is I liked it. I wanted it. I want it now. I want to breathe air like you get in this house - air that is filled with books, and pictures, and beautiful things, where people talk in low voices an' are clean, an' their thoughts are clean. The air I always breathed was mixed up with grub an' house-rent an' scrappin' an booze an' that's all they talked about, too. Why, when you was crossin' the room to kiss your mother, I thought it was the most beautiful thing I ever seen. I've seen a whole lot of life, an' somehow I've seen a whole lot more of it than most of them that was with me. I like to see, an' I want to see more, an' I want to see it different.




"But I ain't got to the point yet. Here it is. I want to make my way to the kind of life you have in this house. There's more in life than booze, an' hard work, an' knockin' about. Now, how am I goin' to get it? Where do I take hold an' begin? I'm willin' to work my passage, you know, an' I can make most men sick when it comes to hard work. Once I get started, I'll work night an' day. Mebbe you think it's funny, me askin' you about all this. I know you're the last person in the world I ought to ask, but I don't know anybody else I could ask - unless it's Arthur. Mebbe I ought to ask him. If I was - "




His voice died away. His firmly planned intention had come to a halt on the verge of the horrible probability that he should have asked Arthur and that he had made a fool of himself. Ruth did not speak immediately. She was too absorbed in striving to reconcile the stumbling, uncouth speech and its simplicity of thought with what she saw in his face. She had never looked in eyes that expressed greater power. Here was a man who could do anything, was the message she read there, and it accorded ill with the weakness of his spoken thought. And for that matter so complex and quick was her own mind that she did not have a just appreciation of simplicity. And yet she had caught an impression of power in the very groping of this mind. It had seemed to her like a giant writhing and straining at the bonds that held him down. Her face was all sympathy when she did speak.




"What you need, you realize yourself, and it is education. You should go back and finish grammar school, and then go through to high school and university."




"But that takes money," he interrupted.




"Oh!" she cried. "I had not thought of that. But then you have relatives, somebody who could assist you?"




He shook his head.




"My father and mother are dead. I've two sisters, one married, an' the other'll get married soon, I suppose. Then I've a string of brothers, - I'm the youngest, - but they never helped nobody. They've just knocked around over the world, lookin' out for number one. The oldest died in India. Two are in South Africa now, an' another's on a whaling voyage, an' one's travellin' with a circus - he does trapeze work. An' I guess I'm just like them. I've taken care of myself since I was eleven - that's when my mother died. I've got to study by myself, I guess, an' what I want to know is where to begin."




"I should say the first thing of all would be to get a grammar. Your grammar is - " She had intended saying "awful," but she amended it to "is not particularly good."




He flushed and sweated.




"I know I must talk a lot of slang an' words you don't understand. But then they're the only words I know - how to speak. I've got other words in my mind, picked 'em up from books, but I can't pronounce 'em, so I don't use 'em."




"It isn't what you say, so much as how you say it. You don't mind my being frank, do you? I don't want to hurt you."




"No, no," he cried, while he secretly blessed her for her kindness. "Fire away. I've got to know, an' I'd sooner know from you than anybody else."




"Well, then, you say, 'You was'; it should be, 'You were.' You say 'I seen' for 'I saw.' You use the double negative - "




"What's the double negative?" he demanded; then added humbly, "You see, I don't even understand your explanations."




"I'm afraid I didn't explain that," she smiled. "A double negative is - let me see - well, you say, 'never helped nobody.' 'Never' is a negative. 'Nobody' is another negative. It is a rule that two negatives make a positive. 'Never helped nobody' means that, not helping nobody, they must have helped somebody."




"That's pretty clear," he said. "I never thought of it before. But it don't mean they MUST have helped somebody, does it? Seems to me that 'never helped nobody' just naturally fails to say whether or not they helped somebody. I never thought of it before, and I'll never say it again."




She was pleased and surprised with the quickness and surety of his mind. As soon as he had got the clew he not only understood but corrected her error.




"You'll find it all in the grammar," she went on. "There's something else I noticed in your speech. You say 'don't' when you shouldn't. 'Don't' is a contraction and stands for two words. Do you know them?"




He thought a moment, then answered, "'Do not.'"




She nodded her head, and said, "And you use 'don't' when you mean 'does not.'"




He was puzzled over this, and did not get it so quickly.




"Give me an illustration," he asked.




"Well - " She puckered her brows and pursed up her mouth as she thought, while he looked on and decided that her expression was most adorable. "'It don't do to be hasty.' Change 'don't' to 'do not,' and it reads, 'It do not do to be hasty,' which is perfectly absurd."




He turned it over in his mind and considered.




"Doesn't it jar on your ear?" she suggested.




"Can't say that it does," he replied judicially.




"Why didn't you say, 'Can't say that it do'?" she queried.




"That sounds wrong," he said slowly. "As for the other I can't make up my mind. I guess my ear ain't had the trainin' yours has."




"There is no such word as 'ain't,'" she said, prettily emphatic.




Martin flushed again.




"And you say 'ben' for 'been,'" she continued; "'come' for 'came'; and the way you chop your endings is something dreadful."




"How do you mean?" He leaned forward, feeling that he ought to get down on his knees before so marvellous a mind. "How do I chop?"




"You don't complete the endings. 'A-n-d' spells 'and.' You pronounce it 'an'.' 'I-n-g' spells 'ing.' Sometimes you pronounce it 'ing' and sometimes you leave off the 'g.' And then you slur by dropping initial letters and diphthongs. 'T-h-e-m' spells 'them.' You pronounce it - oh, well, it is not necessary to go over all of them. What you need is the grammar. I'll get one and show you how to begin."




As she arose, there shot through his mind something that he had read in the etiquette books, and he stood up awkwardly, worrying as to whether he was doing the right thing, and fearing that she might take it as a sign that he was about to go.




"By the way, Mr. Eden," she called back, as she was leaving the room. "What is BOOZE? You used it several times, you know."




"Oh, booze," he laughed. "It's slang. It means whiskey an' beer - anything that will make you drunk."




"And another thing," she laughed back. "Don't use 'you' when you are impersonal. 'You' is very personal, and your use of it just now was not precisely what you meant."




"I don't just see that."




"Why, you said just now, to me, 'whiskey and beer - anything that will make you drunk' - make me drunk, don't you see?"




"Well, it would, wouldn't it?"




"Yes, of course," she smiled. "But it would be nicer not to bring me into it. Substitute 'one' for 'you' and see how much better it sounds."




When she returned with the grammar, she drew a chair near his - he wondered if he should have helped her with the chair - and sat down beside him. She turned the pages of the grammar, and their heads were inclined toward each other. He could hardly follow her outlining of the work he must do, so amazed was he by her delightful propinquity. But when she began to lay down the importance of conjugation, he forgot all about her. He had never heard of conjugation, and was fascinated by the glimpse he was catching into the tie-ribs of language. He leaned closer to the page, and her hair touched his cheek. He had fainted but once in his life, and he thought he was going to faint again. He could scarcely breathe, and his heart was pounding the blood up into his throat and suffocating him. Never had she seemed so accessible as now. For the moment the great gulf that separated them was bridged. But there was no diminution in the loftiness of his feeling for her. She had not descended to him. It was he who had been caught up into the clouds and carried to her. His reverence for her, in that moment, was of the same order as religious awe and fervor. It seemed to him that he had intruded upon the holy of holies, and slowly and carefully he moved his head aside from the contact which thrilled him like an electric shock and of which she had not been aware.
从那天晚上第一次遇见露丝·莫尔斯起他已刻苦攻读了一周,却仍不敢去看他。他曾多次鼓起勇气要去,却总团顾虑重重而取消了决心。他不知道该什么时候去看她。没有人告诉他,他又害怕冒险,铸成难以补救的大错。他已摆脱了原来的朋友和生活方式,却又还没有新的朋友。除了读书再也无事可做。他读书时间极长,若是普通眼睛即使十双也已受不了,可他的眼睛很好,又有极健壮的身体作后盾。而且他的心灵已长期休耕,就书本上的抽象思维而;二,已经休耕了一辈子,最宜于播种。他的心灵还没有厌倦书本,总用它尖利的牙齿紧紧咬住书本上的知识不肯放松。

一周过去,他似乎已过了好几个世纪。旧的生活旧的观点被远远抛到了身后。他啃了些需要作多年准备才能阅读的书。今天读过时无用的哲学,明天读超前时髦的哲学,脑子里的概念矛盾抵触,弄得他晕头转向。读经济学家也一样。在图书馆的一个书架上他发现了卡尔·马克思、李嘉图、亚当·斯密和米尔,这一家的深奥公式无法证明另一家的思想已经过时。他弄得糊里糊涂,却仍然想弄个明白。他在一天之内对经济学、工业和政治都发生了兴趣。他从市政大楼公园经过,发现一大群人,中心有五六个人在使劲大声地辩论;争得面红耳赤。他上前去听,从这些人民哲学家们嘴里又听见了一套陌生的新语言。辩论者有一个是流浪汉,有一个是劳工煽动家,还有一个是法学院的学生,其他的入则是爱说话的劳动者。他第一次听见了社会主义、无政府主义、单一税制,也听说了种种论战不休的社会哲学。他听见了数以百计的新术语,它们所使用的领域是他那可怜的一点阅读所不曾涉猎到的。他无法紧跟讨论,只能猜测和估计包裹在这些陌生词语中的意思。还有个黑眼珠的旅馆服务员,是个通神论者,有个面包师联合会会员是个不可知论者。一个老先生大谈其“存在便是正确”的奇怪哲学,谈得大家目瞪口呆。另一个老先生则滔滔不绝地讲着宇宙和父原子与母原子。

马丁·伊登几小时后离开那里时脑子已是一片混乱。他匆匆忙忙赶到图书馆查了十多个不常见的词语的定义,离开图书馆时又在腋下突了四本书:布拉伐茨基夫人的《秘密学说》、《进步与贫困》、《社会主义精义》和《宗教对科学之战》。倒霉的是他竟从《秘密学说》读起。那书每一行都有些威风凛凛的多音节词,他不认识。他坐在床上熬夜读着,查字典比看书的时候还多。查过的生词太多,第二次见面又想不起来了,还得再查。他想了个办法。用笔记本把定义抄下来,抄了一页又一页,可仍然读不懂,一直读到凌晨三点,读得头昏脑涨,却没抓住书上一个根本思想。他抬起头来,屋子仿佛像海上的船在起伏颠簸,于是他咒骂了几声,把《秘密学说》往屋里一丢,关掉煤气灯,安下心来睡觉。读另外三本书时他也未必更走运。并不是因为他脑子笨,不管用,他的脑子是能思考这类问题的,只是缺乏思想训练和思考工具罢了。他也估计到了这一点,曾经考虑过别的不读,先记住同典上每个词再说。

不过诗歌倒给了他安慰。他读了许多诗,比较朴实平易的诗人给了他最大的乐趣。他爱美,在他们的诗平找到了美。诗歌像音乐一样打动着他。实际上读诗正为他即将承担的更沉重的工作作者准备,虽然他此刻并没有意识到。他的头脑是一页页的白纸,他读到而且喜欢的许多诗便大段大段地轻轻松松地印了上去。他立即在朗诵或是默读时体会到那些印刷出的诗章的音乐与美,从中获得巨大的快乐。然后他在图书馆一个书架上并排发现了盖利的《希腊罗马神话》和布尔芬奇的格言时代人那是一种启发,是射入地蒙昧的黑暗中的巨大光明。地读起诗来更津津有味了。

借书处的人因常在那儿见到马丁,便对他十分热情,他一进门总对他点头、微笑打招呼,因此马丁便做了一件大胆的事。他借了几本书,趁那人在卡片上盖章时急忙说道:

“啊——我有件事想请教你。”

那人微笑了一下,听他说。

‘你要是认识了一位小姐,而她又叫你去看她,你该多久以后再去?”

又是紧张,又是流汗,马丁觉得衬衫紧贴到了他肩上,粘住了。

“我看,什么时候都可以去,”那人回答。

“不错,可这事不同,”马丁反驳,“她……我……你看,是这么回事:没准儿她不在家。她在上大学呢。”

“那就再去第二回呀。”

“我没说清楚,”马丁迟疑地承认,然后下定决心把自己交给他摆布。“我算是个粗人,没见过什么世面,而这个姑娘所具有的我完全没有;我所具有的她又完全没有。你不会认为我在胡扯吧?”他突然问道。

“不,不,一点也不,你放心。”那人回答,“你的要求超出了询问台业务范围,不过我们非常愿意为你效劳。”

马丁望着他,感到佩服。

“我若是能侃得那么顺当就好了,”他说。

“你说什么?”

“我说如果我说话能够那样轻松、有礼貌等等就好了。”

“啊,”对方明白了。

“那么,什么时候去最好呢?下午——午饭后多过一会儿?或是晚上?星期天?”

“我给你出个主意,”图书管理员脸上一亮说,“你不妨先打个电话问她。”

“好的,”他说,抓起书想走。

却又转身问道:

“你跟一位小姐说话——比如说,丽齐·史密斯小姐——你是叫她‘丽齐小姐’,还是‘史密斯小姐’?”

“叫她史密斯小姐,”图书管理员权威地说,“总是叫史密斯小姐——在感情更深以前都这么叫。”

马丁·伊登的问题就像这样解决了。

“什么时候都可以来,我整个下午都在家,”他结结巴巴问她什么时候可以去还书时,露丝在电话里回答。

她亲自到门口来迎接他。她那双女性的眼睛一眼就发觉了褶痕笔挺的裤子和他身上那难以说清的微妙变化。他那脸也引起了她的注意。精力充沛,近于专横,身上似乎有精力流溢,像浪潮一样向她扑来。她再一次感到了那种欲望,想偎依过去寻找温暖,她的心区不摩纳闷:他的出现为什么会对她产生这样的作用!他在服地招呼和握手刚出再次感到了那种荡漾的幸福之感。两人的差异是:她冷静而有节制;而他却满脸通红,红到发狠。他又是那样笨拙蹒跚地走在她的后面.甩着肩膀危险地晃动着身子。在大家坐下之后他才轻松下来——比他估计的轻松多了。是她故意让他轻松的。她为此所表现的亲切体贴炒地越发疯狂地爱上了她。两人先谈读过的书,谈他崇拜的史文用和他{理解的勃朗于;然后她便一个话题一个话题引他谈下去,同时思考着怎样才能对他有所帮助。打从第一次见面之后她就常常考虑这个问题;她想帮助他。他来看她,希望得到她的同情与关怀,从前可没人这样做过。她的同情出于母性,并不伤害他的自尊她的同情也不可能寻常,因为引起她同情的人是个十足的男子汉,一个能使她同处女的畏惧则震动的男子汉,一个能用陌生的念头和感情使她欢欣震颤的团于仅他那脖子原来的诱惑依然存在_一想到用手搂住它地使陶醉;这山似乎是一种放纵的冲动,但她已差不多习以为常;她做梦也不普恩到一场新的恋爱会以这样的方式出现,也没意识到地所引起的这种情扈竟会是爱情。她只觉得不过是对他发生了兴趣,认为他具有许多港注的优秀素质,不是等闲之辈而已。她计至有些行善济人之感。

她并没有意识到自己在爱他;他却不同,他明白自己在爱她,想念她。他一辈子从没有过这样的刻骨相思。他爱过许,是因为美;但在遇见她之后爱情诗的广阔天地便对他敞开了大门。她所给他的喀尔比《寓言世界》和《希腊罗马神话》要深沉得多。有一句诗在一周前他是不屑再想的——“上帝的情人发了狂,但求一吻便死去。”可现在那句诗却在他心头缠绕不去。他愕然于这话的奇妙与失实。他凝望着她,知道自己是可以在亲吻她之后就欢乐地死去的。他觉得自己便是上帝那发了狂的情人,即使封他做骑士也不会让他更为骄矜得意。他终于明白了生命的意义,明白了自己来到世上的原因。

他凝望着她,听着她讲述,思想越来越大胆。他回味着自己的手在门口握着她的手时的狂欢极乐,渴望再握一次。他的目光有时落到她的唇上,便如饥似渴地想亲吻她。但那渴望全无粗野、世俗的成分〔那两瓣嘴唇阐述她所使用的词语时的每一动作都带给他难以描述的欢乐。她那嘴唇绝非普通男女的嘴唇,绝非人问材料制成,而是纯粹性灵的结晶。他对那嘴唇的要求跟催他亲吻其他嘴唇时的要求似乎绝对不同。他也可能亲吻她的嘴唇,把自己血肉之后印上去,但必带有亲吻上帝的圣袍的惶惊与狂热。他并未意识到自己内心这种价值观的变化,也不曾意识到自己望着她时眼里所闪动的光跟一切男性爱欲冲动时的目光其实没有两样。他做梦也没想到自己的目光会那么炽烈、强悍,它那温暖的火苗会搅乱她的方寸。她那沦肌使髓的处女之美使他的感情崇高,也掩饰了它,使他的思想达到清冷贞纯如星星的高度。他待知道自己眼里放射的光芒是会大吃一惊的。那光芒橡暖流一样浸润了露丝全身,唤起了她同样的热情,使她感到一种微妙的烦乱。那美妙的闯入干扰了她的思想,逼得她不时地重寻中断的思绪,却不明白干扰从何而至。她一向善于言谈,若不是她确信此人出类拔草,这种干扰的出现是会使她困惑的。她非常敏感,认为这个从另一世界来的旅人既具有这样独特的气质,他能令她如此激动也就不足为奇。

既然她意识背后的问题是怎样帮助他,她便把谈话往那个方向引,但终于挑明了问题的却是马丁。

“我不知道你是否可以告诉我,”他开始了,对方的默许使他的心怦怦地跳,“你还记得吧?上次我在这儿说过我不能谈论书本上的问题是因为不知道怎样谈。是的,从那以后我想过许多。我曾多次去图书馆,但是读到的书大都超过了我的能力。也许我还是从头学起的好。我没有多少有利条件。我从小就努力读书,但是去图书馆用新的眼光看了看书,也看了看新书,便差不多得到了结论:我读的书都不合适。你知道牧人帐篷里和水手舱里的书跟你们家的书是很不一样的。我读惯了那种书。不过,不是自夸,我跟我的伙伴们还是不同。不是说我比跟我一起流浪的水手或牛仔高明——我做过短时间牛仔,你知道——但我总喜欢书,能到手什么就读什么,所以,我认为我跟他们的思想不一样。

“现在来说我想说的问题吧!我从来没走进过像你们家这样的房子。一个礼拜前我来这儿看到了这儿的一切就很喜欢。你、你母亲、弟弟,和一切。这些我以前听人说过,在有些书里也读到过,等到一看你们家,呀,书本全变成了现实。我要说的是:我喜欢这个,需要这个,现在就需要。我想呼吸跟你这屋里同样的空气——充满书籍、绘画、美丽的事物的空气。这儿的人说话轻言细语,身上干净,思想也干净。可我呼吸的空气里却一向离不开吃饭、房租、打架、‘马尿’,谈的也尽是这些。你走过房间去吻你母亲的时候,我认为那是我所见过的最美好的东西。我见过各式各样的生活,却没想到现在见到的会比我周围的人见到的高出不知多少倍。我喜欢看,还想看得更多,看到不同寻常的东西。

“不过我还没说到本题。本题是:我也要过你们家的这种生活。生活里除了灌‘马尿’、做苦工和流派还有许多内容。那么,我要怎么才能做到呢?我该从抓什么入手呢?你知道,我是乐意靠双手打天下的。要说刻苦我能刻苦得大多数人吃不消。只要开了头,我就可以没日没夜地干。我向你提这个问题你也许会觉得滑稽。我知道在这个世界上我最不该问的人就是你。可我又不认识别的可以问的人——除了亚瑟以外。也许我应该去问他。如果我——”

他住了嘴。他精心设计的计划只好在一个和伯的可能性问前打住了。他原该问亚瑟的,他这是在出自己的洋相。露丝并没有立即开口。她一心只想把他这结巴笨拙的话语所表示的质朴甲纯的意思跟她在他脸上看到的东西统一起来。她从来没见过一双眼睛表现过这样巨大的力量。她从中读到的信息是:这人什么事都办得到。这信息跟他口齿的迟钝很不相称。而在这个问题上她的思维却迅速而复杂,对他的纯朴没给予应有的评价。不过她在探索对方心理时也感到了一种强对,仿佛见到一个巨人在锁链下扭来扭去地挣扎。她终于说话时脸上满是同情。

“你自己也明白,你需要的是教育。你应该回头去读完小学课程,再读中学和大学。”

“可那得花钱呀,”他插嘴道。

“呀!”她叫道,“这我可没想过。你总有亲戚可以帮助你吧?”

他摇摇头。

“我爸爸妈妈都死了。我有一个姐姐一个妹妹,姐姐已经结丁婚,妹妹我猜不久也要结婚。还有好几个哥哥——我最小,——他们非不肯帮助人。他们一直就在外面闯世界,找钱。大哥死在印度,两个哥哥目前在南非,还有一个在海上捕鲸,一个跟着马戏团旅行——玩空中飞人。我估计我也跟他们一样。我从十一岁起就靠自己过日子——那年我妈妈死了。看来我只好自修了,我想要知道的是从什么地方开始。”

“应该说首先要学会语法。你的语法——”她原打算说“一塌糊涂”,却改成了“不特别好”。

他脸红了,冒汗了。

“我知道我上话多,用的词你许多都听不懂。可我只会用这些词说话。我也记得许多书上捡来的词,可不会发音,因此不敢用。”

“问题不在你用什么同,而在你怎么说。我实话实说你不会生气吧!我没有叫你难堪的意思。”

“不会的,”他叫道,心里暗暗感谢她的好意,“你就直说吧,我得要知道。我觉得听你说比听别人说好。”

“那么,你刚才说,‘You was’to就不对,应该说‘You were ;你说‘I'm’也不对,应该是说‘I saw’。你还用双重否定来表示否定——”

“什么叫‘双重否定’?”他问,然后可怜巴巴地说,“你看,你讲了我都还没懂。”

“我看是我还没向你解释,”她笑了,“双重否定就是——我看——比如你刚才说‘非不肯帮助人’,‘非’是一个否定,‘不肯’又是一个否定,两个否定变成肯定,这是规律。‘非不肯帮助人’的意思不是不肯形助人,而是肯帮助人。”

“这很清楚,”他说,“我以前没想过。这话并没有‘不肯帮助人’的意思,对不对?我好像觉得‘非不肯帮助人’不自然,没说明他们是否肯帮助人。我以前从没想过,以后不用非字就行了。”

他那迅速准确的反应叫她吃了一惊。一听见提示他就明白过来,而且纠正了她的缠失之处。

“这些东西你在语法书上都可以学到,”她说下去,“我还注意到你话里一些其他的问题。在不该说‘don’t’的时候你也用‘don’t’。‘don’t’是个压缩词,实际是两个词。你知道不?”

他想了想,回答说:“是‘do not’。”

她点点头,说:“可你在该用‘dose not’的时候也用‘don’t’。”

这可把他难住了,一时没明白过来。

“给我举个例子吧,”他说。

“好的——”她皱起眉头嘟起嘴唇想着。他看着她,认为她那表情非常可爱。“It don't do to be hasty'。把‘dont’分为‘do not’,这句话就成了‘It do not do to be hasty’,当然是大错特错的。”

他在心里翻来覆去地琢磨。

“你觉得这话顺耳么?”她提示。

“不觉得不顺耳呀,”他想了想,说。

“你说‘不觉得不顺耳’为什么不用‘do ’而用‘does’呢?”她追问。

“用‘ do’听起来不对呀,”他慢吞吞地说,“可刚才那句话我却无法判断。我看我这耳朵没受过你那种训练。”

“你用的‘ ain't’这词也是没有的,”她着重说,那样子很美。

马丁又脸红了。

“你还把‘been’说成‘ben’,”她说下去,“该用过去时‘I came’时,你却用现在时‘I come’。你吞起尾音来也厉害。”

“你指的是什么?”他的身子弯了过来,觉得应当在这样杰出的心灵面前跪下。“我吞了什么?”

“你的尾音不全。‘and’这个字读作‘ a-n-d’,可你却读了‘an’,没有‘d’。‘ing’拼作‘in-g’,你有时读作‘ing’,有时却读掉了‘g’。有时你又把单词开头的辅音和双元音含糊掉。‘them’拼作‘t-h-e-m’,可你拼成‘em’——啊,算了,用不着一个个讲了。你需要的是语法。我给你找一本语法书来告诉你怎样开始吧!”

她站起身时他心里突然闪过社交礼仪书上的一句什么话,急忙笨拙地站了起来,却担心做得不对,又害怕她误会,以为她要走了。

“顺带问一问,伊登先生,”她要离开房间时回头叫道,“马尿是什么?你用了好几回,你知道。”

“啊,马尿,”她笑了起来,“是土话,意思是威士忌。啤酒什么的,总之能喝醉你的东西。”

“还有,”她也笑了,“话若没有说到对方就不要用‘你’。‘你’踢入是分不开的。你刚才用的‘你’并不全是你的本意。”

“我没懂。”

“可不,你刚才对我说‘威士忌、啤酒什么的,总之能喝醉你的东西’——喝醉我,懂了没有?”

“啊,有那个意思么?”

“当然有,”她微笑,“要是不把我也扯进去不是更好么?用“人’代替‘你’试试看,不是好多了么?”

她拿了语法书回来后,搬了把椅子到他身边坐下了——他拿不定主意是否该去帮她搬。她翻着语法书,两人的头靠到了一起。她在提纲契领告诉他他该做什么功课时,他几乎没听过去——她在他身边时带来的陶醉令他惊讶、但是在她强调“动词变化”的重要性时他便把她全忘了、他从没听说过“动同变化”,原来它是语言的“龙骨骨架”,能窥见这一点叫他很着迷地往书本靠了靠,露丝的头发便轻拂着他的面颊。他一生只昏倒过一次,此刻似乎又要昏倒,连呼吸都困难了。心脏把血直往喉咙四泵,弄得他几乎窒息。她跟他似乎前所未有地亲近,两人之间的巨大鸿沟之上一时似乎架起了桥梁。但是他对她的崇高感情并未因此而变化。她并没有向他降低,是地被带到了云雾之中她的身边.在那一刻地对她的崇拜还应算作宗教的敬畏和狂热,他似乎已闯进了最最神圣的领域。他小心地缓缓地侧开了头,中断了接触。那接触像电流一样令他震颤,而她却浑然不觉。
  

。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-24 19:58重新编辑 ]
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 8楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

CHAPTER  8


Several weeks went by, during which Martin Eden studied his grammar, reviewed the books on etiquette, and read voraciously the books that caught his fancy. Of his own class he saw nothing. The girls of the Lotus Club wondered what had become of him and worried Jim with questions, and some of the fellows who put on the glove at Riley's were glad that Martin came no more. He made another discovery of treasure-trove in the library. As the grammar had shown him the tie-ribs of language, so that book showed him the tie-ribs of poetry, and he began to learn metre and construction and form, beneath the beauty he loved finding the why and wherefore of that beauty. Another modern book he found treated poetry as a representative art, treated it exhaustively, with copious illustrations from the best in literature. Never had he read fiction with so keen zest as he studied these books. And his fresh mind, untaxed for twenty years and impelled by maturity of desire, gripped hold of what he read with a virility unusual to the student mind.




When he looked back now from his vantage-ground, the old world he had known, the world of land and sea and ships, of sailor-men and harpy-women, seemed a very small world; and yet it blended in with this new world and expanded. His mind made for unity, and he was surprised when at first he began to see points of contact between the two worlds. And he was ennobled, as well, by the loftiness of thought and beauty he found in the books. This led him to believe more firmly than ever that up above him, in society like Ruth and her family, all men and women thought these thoughts and lived them. Down below where he lived was the ignoble, and he wanted to purge himself of the ignoble that had soiled all his days, and to rise to that sublimated realm where dwelt the upper classes. All his childhood and youth had been troubled by a vague unrest; he had never known what he wanted, but he had wanted something that he had hunted vainly for until he met Ruth. And now his unrest had become sharp and painful, and he knew at last, clearly and definitely, that it was beauty, and intellect, and love that he must have.




During those several weeks he saw Ruth half a dozen times, and each time was an added inspiration. She helped him with his English, corrected his pronunciation, and started him on arithmetic. But their intercourse was not all devoted to elementary study. He had seen too much of life, and his mind was too matured, to be wholly content with fractions, cube root, parsing, and analysis; and there were times when their conversation turned on other themes - the last poetry he had read, the latest poet she had studied. And when she read aloud to him her favorite passages, he ascended to the topmost heaven of delight. Never, in all the women he had heard speak, had he heard a voice like hers. The least sound of it was a stimulus to his love, and he thrilled and throbbed with every word she uttered. It was the quality of it, the repose, and the musical modulation - the soft, rich, indefinable product of culture and a gentle soul. As he listened to her, there rang in the ears of his memory the harsh cries of barbarian women and of hags, and, in lesser degrees of harshness, the strident voices of working women and of the girls of his own class. Then the chemistry of vision would begin to work, and they would troop in review across his mind, each, by contrast, multiplying Ruth's glories. Then, too, his bliss was heightened by the knowledge that her mind was comprehending what she read and was quivering with appreciation of the beauty of the written thought. She read to him much from "The Princess," and often he saw her eyes swimming with tears, so finely was her aesthetic nature strung. At such moments her own emotions elevated him till he was as a god, and, as he gazed at her and listened, he seemed gazing on the face of life and reading its deepest secrets. And then, becoming aware of the heights of exquisite sensibility he attained, he decided that this was love and that love was the greatest thing in the world. And in review would pass along the corridors of memory all previous thrills and burnings he had known, - the drunkenness of wine, the caresses of women, the rough play and give and take of physical contests, - and they seemed trivial and mean compared with this sublime ardor he now enjoyed.




The situation was obscured to Ruth. She had never had any experiences of the heart. Her only experiences in such matters were of the books, where the facts of ordinary day were translated by fancy into a fairy realm of unreality; and she little knew that this rough sailor was creeping into her heart and storing there pent forces that would some day burst forth and surge through her in waves of fire. She did not know the actual fire of love. Her knowledge of love was purely theoretical, and she conceived of it as lambent flame, gentle as the fall of dew or the ripple of quiet water, and cool as the velvet-dark of summer nights. Her idea of love was more that of placid affection, serving the loved one softly in an atmosphere, flower-scented and dim-lighted, of ethereal calm. She did not dream of the volcanic convulsions of love, its scorching heat and sterile wastes of parched ashes. She knew neither her own potencies, nor the potencies of the world; and the deeps of life were to her seas of illusion. The conjugal affection of her father and mother constituted her ideal of love- affinity, and she looked forward some day to emerging, without shock or friction, into that same quiet sweetness of existence with a loved one.




So it was that she looked upon Martin Eden as a novelty, a strange individual, and she identified with novelty and strangeness the effects he produced upon her. It was only natural. In similar ways she had experienced unusual feelings when she looked at wild animals in the menagerie, or when she witnessed a storm of wind, or shuddered at the bright-ribbed lightning. There was something cosmic in such things, and there was something cosmic in him. He came to her breathing of large airs and great spaces. The blaze of tropic suns was in his face, and in his swelling, resilient muscles was the primordial vigor of life. He was marred and scarred by that mysterious world of rough men and rougher deeds, the outposts of which began beyond her horizon. He was untamed, wild, and in secret ways her vanity was touched by the fact that he came so mildly to her hand. Likewise she was stirred by the common impulse to tame the wild thing. It was an unconscious impulse, and farthest from her thoughts that her desire was to re-thumb the clay of him into a likeness of her father's image, which image she believed to be the finest in the world. Nor was there any way, out of her inexperience, for her to know that the cosmic feel she caught of him was that most cosmic of things, love, which with equal power drew men and women together across the world, compelled stags to kill each other in the rutting season, and drove even the elements irresistibly to unite.




His swift development was a source of surprise and interest. She detected unguessed finenesses in him that seemed to bud, day by day, like flowers in congenial soil. She read Browning aloud to him, and was often puzzled by the strange interpretations he gave to mooted passages. It was beyond her to realize that, out of his experience of men and women and life, his interpretations were far more frequently correct than hers. His conceptions seemed naive to her, though she was often fired by his daring flights of comprehension, whose orbit-path was so wide among the stars that she could not follow and could only sit and thrill to the impact of unguessed power. Then she played to him - no longer at him - and probed him with music that sank to depths beyond her plumb-line. His nature opened to music as a flower to the sun, and the transition was quick from his working-class rag-time and jingles to her classical display pieces that she knew nearly by heart. Yet he betrayed a democratic fondness for Wagner, and the "Tannhauser" overture, when she had given him the clew to it, claimed him as nothing else she played. In an immediate way it personified his life. All his past was the VENUSBURG motif, while her he identified somehow with the PILGRIM'S CHORUS motif; and from the exalted state this elevated him to, he swept onward and upward into that vast shadow-realm of spirit-groping, where good and evil war eternally.




Sometimes he questioned, and induced in her mind temporary doubts as to the correctness of her own definitions and conceptions of music. But her singing he did not question. It was too wholly her, and he sat always amazed at the divine melody of her pure soprano voice. And he could not help but contrast it with the weak pipings and shrill quaverings of factory girls, ill-nourished and untrained, and with the raucous shriekings from gin-cracked throats of the women of the seaport towns. She enjoyed singing and playing to him. In truth, it was the first time she had ever had a human soul to play with, and the plastic clay of him was a delight to mould; for she thought she was moulding it, and her intentions were good. Besides, it was pleasant to be with him. He did not repel her. That first repulsion had been really a fear of her undiscovered self, and the fear had gone to sleep. Though she did not know it, she had a feeling in him of proprietary right. Also, he had a tonic effect upon her. She was studying hard at the university, and it seemed to strengthen her to emerge from the dusty books and have the fresh sea-breeze of his personality blow upon her. Strength! Strength was what she needed, and he gave it to her in generous measure. To come into the same room with him, or to meet him at the door, was to take heart of life. And when he had gone, she would return to her books with a keener zest and fresh store of energy.




She knew her Browning, but it had never sunk into her that it was an awkward thing to play with souls. As her interest in Martin increased, the remodelling of his life became a passion with her.




"There is Mr. Butler," she said one afternoon, when grammar and arithmetic and poetry had been put aside.




"He had comparatively no advantages at first. His father had been a bank cashier, but he lingered for years, dying of consumption in Arizona, so that when he was dead, Mr. Butler, Charles Butler he was called, found himself alone in the world. His father had come from Australia, you know, and so he had no relatives in California. He went to work in a printing-office, - I have heard him tell of it many times, - and he got three dollars a week, at first. His income to-day is at least thirty thousand a year. How did he do it? He was honest, and faithful, and industrious, and economical. He denied himself the enjoyments that most boys indulge in. He made it a point to save so much every week, no matter what he had to do without in order to save it. Of course, he was soon earning more than three dollars a week, and as his wages increased he saved more and more.




"He worked in the daytime, and at night he went to night school. He had his eyes fixed always on the future. Later on he went to night high school. When he was only seventeen, he was earning excellent wages at setting type, but he was ambitious. He wanted a career, not a livelihood, and he was content to make immediate sacrifices for his ultimate again. He decided upon the law, and he entered father's office as an office boy - think of that! - and got only four dollars a week. But he had learned how to be economical, and out of that four dollars he went on saving money."




She paused for breath, and to note how Martin was receiving it. His face was lighted up with interest in the youthful struggles of Mr. Butler; but there was a frown upon his face as well.




"I'd say they was pretty hard lines for a young fellow," he remarked. "Four dollars a week! How could he live on it? You can bet he didn't have any frills. Why, I pay five dollars a week for board now, an' there's nothin' excitin' about it, you can lay to that. He must have lived like a dog. The food he ate - "




"He cooked for himself," she interrupted, "on a little kerosene stove."




"The food he ate must have been worse than what a sailor gets on the worst-feedin' deep-water ships, than which there ain't much that can be possibly worse."




"But think of him now!" she cried enthusiastically. "Think of what his income affords him. His early denials are paid for a thousand- fold."




Martin looked at her sharply.




"There's one thing I'll bet you," he said, "and it is that Mr. Butler is nothin' gay-hearted now in his fat days. He fed himself like that for years an' years, on a boy's stomach, an' I bet his stomach's none too good now for it."




Her eyes dropped before his searching gaze.




"I'll bet he's got dyspepsia right now!" Martin challenged.




"Yes, he has," she confessed; "but - "




"An' I bet," Martin dashed on, "that he's solemn an' serious as an old owl, an' doesn't care a rap for a good time, for all his thirty thousand a year. An' I'll bet he's not particularly joyful at seein' others have a good time. Ain't I right?"




She nodded her head in agreement, and hastened to explain:-




"But he is not that type of man. By nature he is sober and serious. He always was that."




"You can bet he was," Martin proclaimed. "Three dollars a week, an' four dollars a week, an' a young boy cookin' for himself on an oil-burner an' layin' up money, workin' all day an' studyin' all night, just workin' an' never playin', never havin' a good time, an' never learnin' how to have a good time - of course his thirty thousand came along too late."




His sympathetic imagination was flashing upon his inner sight all the thousands of details of the boy's existence and of his narrow spiritual development into a thirty-thousand-dollar-a-year man. With the swiftness and wide-reaching of multitudinous thought Charles Butler's whole life was telescoped upon his vision.




"Do you know," he added, "I feel sorry for Mr. Butler. He was too young to know better, but he robbed himself of life for the sake of thirty thousand a year that's clean wasted upon him. Why, thirty thousand, lump sum, wouldn't buy for him right now what ten cents he was layin' up would have bought him, when he was a kid, in the way of candy an' peanuts or a seat in nigger heaven."




It was just such uniqueness of points of view that startled Ruth. Not only were they new to her, and contrary to her own beliefs, but she always felt in them germs of truth that threatened to unseat or modify her own convictions. Had she been fourteen instead of twenty-four, she might have been changed by them; but she was twenty-four, conservative by nature and upbringing, and already crystallized into the cranny of life where she had been born and formed. It was true, his bizarre judgments troubled her in the moments they were uttered, but she ascribed them to his novelty of type and strangeness of living, and they were soon forgotten. Nevertheless, while she disapproved of them, the strength of their utterance, and the flashing of eyes and earnestness of face that accompanied them, always thrilled her and drew her toward him. She would never have guessed that this man who had come from beyond her horizon, was, in such moments, flashing on beyond her horizon with wider and deeper concepts. Her own limits were the limits of her horizon; but limited minds can recognize limitations only in others. And so she felt that her outlook was very wide indeed, and that where his conflicted with hers marked his limitations; and she dreamed of helping him to see as she saw, of widening his horizon until it was identified with hers.




"But I have not finished my story," she said. "He worked, so father says, as no other office boy he ever had. Mr. Butler was always eager to work. He never was late, and he was usually at the office a few minutes before his regular time. And yet he saved his time. Every spare moment was devoted to study. He studied book- keeping and type-writing, and he paid for lessons in shorthand by dictating at night to a court reporter who needed practice. He quickly became a clerk, and he made himself invaluable. Father appreciated him and saw that he was bound to rise. It was on father's suggestion that he went to law college. He became a lawyer, and hardly was he back in the office when father took him in as junior partner. He is a great man. He refused the United States Senate several times, and father says he could become a justice of the Supreme Court any time a vacancy occurs, if he wants to. Such a life is an inspiration to all of us. It shows us that a man with will may rise superior to his environment."




"He is a great man," Martin said sincerely.




But it seemed to him there was something in the recital that jarred upon his sense of beauty and life. He could not find an adequate motive in Mr. Butler's life of pinching and privation. Had he done it for love of a woman, or for attainment of beauty, Martin would have understood. God's own mad lover should do anything for the kiss, but not for thirty thousand dollars a year. He was dissatisfied with Mr. Butler's career. There was something paltry about it, after all. Thirty thousand a year was all right, but dyspepsia and inability to be humanly happy robbed such princely income of all its value.




Much of this he strove to express to Ruth, and shocked her and made it clear that more remodelling was necessary. Hers was that common insularity of mind that makes human creatures believe that their color, creed, and politics are best and right and that other human creatures scattered over the world are less fortunately placed than they. It was the same insularity of mind that made the ancient Jew thank God he was not born a woman, and sent the modern missionary god-substituting to the ends of the earth; and it made Ruth desire to shape this man from other crannies of life into the likeness of the men who lived in her particular cranny of life.
几周过去,马丁·伊登在这几周里学了语法,复习了社交礼仪,苦读了感兴趣的书,由于他不跟本阶级的人来往,荷花俱乐部的姑娘们不知道他出了什么事,老向吉姆打听。在莱利家仓库搞拳击的人则因他的缺席而高兴。他在图书馆又挖出了一桩宝藏:语法书告诉他语言的龙骨结构,那本书却告诉他诗歌的龙骨结构。他开始学习诗歌的韵律、结构和形式,在他所爱的美之下探索着美的底蕴。他又发现了一本新潮的书,把诗歌当作一种表现艺术,从最优秀的文学作品中列举了丰富的例证,作了详尽的分析。过去他读小说从不曾像现在读这类书这么兴致勃勃,津津有味。他那二十年没曾动过的脑筋受到成熟的欲望的驱使,更对书本紧抓不放,孜孜吃吃,就初学者而言其啃劲之猛十分罕见。

站在此时的高度回顾他所熟知的往日世界;那陆地摘洋。船只、水手、母夜叉似的女人都似乎渺小了起来;但也跟眼前的新天地交汁渗透。他的心一向追求统一。刚开始看到两个世界的交汇时他感到惊讶。他在书中发现的美与崇高的思想使他心胸高洁,更加坚信在社会上层,即在露丝和她一家所处的社会堂,所有的人,无论男女,思想和生活都纯净无瑕。而在下面,在他自己的生活圈子里,人们却卑贱秽污。他要洗净那污染了他一辈子的秽物,跻身于上层阶级所生活的高贵世界里。他的整个青少年时期都为一种朦胧的不安所困扰,不知道自己需要什么,老在追求着某种追求不到的东西,直到现在他遇见了露丝,他心中的不安更加强烈了,化作了痛苦。他终于清楚明确地知道了:他所追求的是美、智慧和爱情。

那段时间他曾好几次跟露丝见面,每次见面对他都是一次鼓舞。她帮助他学英语,纠正他的发音,给他上数学启蒙课。但他俩纳交往并不仅限于上课。他见过太多的生活,心灵太成熟,无法满足于分数、立方根、语句分析和解释,有时便转向了别的话题——他最近读过的诗,她最近研究着的诗人。她向他朗读她所喜爱的诗章时他便化游于欢乐的九天之上。他听过许多妇女说话,却从没听见过像她那么美妙的声音。她最轻微的声音都使他爱恋。他为她说出的每一个字感到欢乐和悸动。他爱恋她声音的悦耳、平和与它那动人的起伏——那是文化教养与高雅的灵魂的流露,柔和丰富得难以描述。听她说话时,他记忆的耳朵里也响起了凶悍的妇女刺耳的眼噪和劳动妇女和他本阶级的姑娘们虽不刺耳却也不中听的声音。这时幻觉开始施展了它的化合力,那些女人一个个在他心里复现,跟露丝形成对照,更增加了露丝的光彩。当他发现露丝的心为理解着她所朗诵的诗篇、体验着它的情思而战栗时自己不禁心花怒放。露丝为他朗诵了《公主》中不少段落。他见她眼里常噙着泪珠,便懂得了那诗篇是如何美妙地拨动了她天性中的审美琴弦。在这样的时刻她的脉脉情怀总使他胸襟高贵,化作了神明。在他凝望着她的面庞细听着她朗诵时,便仿佛在凝望着生命的面庞,体味着生命最深沉的奥秘。这时他意识到了自己精微的感受力所到达的高度,便认定这就是爱情,而爱情是世间最美妙的东西。于是他往日经历过的欢乐和狂热便在回忆的长廊里—一走过——酒后的昏沉、女人的爱抚、粗野的竞技比赛的胜负,——这一切跟他此刻的崇高的激情一比都显得微不足道,卑下无聊了。

这情况露丝无法觉察。她从没有过心灵方面的体验。在这类问题上她仅有的体验都来自书本,而在书本形,日常琐事一经过幻想加工都能成为若真若幻的神仙境界。她并不知道这个大老粗水手正在往她心里钻,并在那儿积蓄着力量,某一天将爆发为熊熊的烈焰,燃遍她的全身。她并不懂得真正的爱情之火。她对爱情的知识纯粹是理论性的。只把它想像作幽微的火苗,轻柔如露珠坠落、涟消乍起,清凉如天鹅绒般幽暗的夏夜。她对爱情的想法更像是一种心平气和的柔情,在花香氯氟半明半暗的轻松气氛卫为心爱的人做这做那。她从未梦想过火山爆发大地抽搐式的爱情,从未想到过它的熊熊烈焰,它的破坏作用,它能烧成一片片焦土。她不知道自己的力量,也不知道世界的力量;生命的深处于她不过是幻想的海洋。她父母的婚姻之爱是她理想的爱情境界。她希望有一天会跟一个如意郎君过同样甜蜜的日子,用不着经历震荡或磨擦。

因此她把马丁·伊登看作一个罕见的人,奇怪的人;只把这样的人对她所产生的影响当作奇人异事。这也很自然。她在动物园看见野兽时,她因狂风呼啸或是电闪雷鸣而恐惧时所体验到的感情也都不同寻常。这些东西具有某种浩瀚辽阔的性质,马丁也具有某些浩瀚辽阔的气质。他带着漠漠的天穹和广阔的空间的气息来到了她身边:他脸上有赤道的炎炎烈日,他柔韧暴突的肌肉中有原始的生命力。他受过一个神秘世界的粗暴的人与更粗暴的行为的伤害,留下了满身伤痕,而那个神秘的世界远远超出了她的世界之外。这个满身野气未经驯化的人能这么温驯地偎依在她手下,这使她暗自得意。人所共有的驯服凶猛动物的冲动怂恿着她——一种下意识的冲动。她从没想到要按她父亲的形象重新塑造他,尽管她认为那是世界上最美好的形象。由于没有经验,她无法知道她对他的浩瀚辽阔的印象其实是那最辽阔浩瀚的东西:爱情。爱情以同等的强力使男性与女性跨过于山万水互相吸引,促使雄鹿在交配季节互相残杀,甚至驱策着自然元素以无法抗拒的力量结合到一起。

他的迅速发展使她惊讶,也感到有趣。她发现他身上出现了意想不到的优点,像花朵在适宜的土壤里一天天成熟绽放。她向他朗诵勃朗宁的诗,却常因他对他们探讨的段落作出的新奇解释而感到困惑。她不可能意识到他的解释往往比她正确,因为他更熟悉人和人生。在她眼里他的看法似乎太天真,尽管自己也常因他一套套大胆的理解而激动。他的运行轨道远在星河之间,是她无法跟随的。她只能为他那出人意外的冲撞所震撼。然后她便为他弹奏钢琴。她不再向他发出警告,却用音乐探测他,因为音乐能深入到她的探测线所到达不了的地方。他的天性对音乐开放,有如花朵对太阳开放。他的爱好很快便从工人阶级喜爱的爵士乐和银明音乐发展到了她几乎能背诵的古典音乐代表作。只是他对瓦格纳流露出一种平民化的兴趣。他经她一点拨便发表意见说《坦豪瑟》序曲跟她弹奏的其他作品大不相同。这曲子间接地体现了他的生活。他的全部过去的主题正是维纳斯堡,他不知怎么还把露丝定为《香客合唱》的主题;他又从自已达到的高度继续不断向上奋进,穿入精神探索的寥廓晦涩的天地,在那里善与恶永远在战斗。

他有时提出的问题使她对自己为音乐所下的定义和某些概念产生过怀疑。但他对她的歌唱却从朱怀疑过。她的歌唱太像她自己了。他总是坐在那儿为她那清纯的女高音的神圣旋律感到惊讶。他不能不把它跟工厂女工们尖利颤抖而疲软的声音相比较——她们营养不良又没受过训练。他也把它和海港城市的妇女们刺耳的噪音相比较——她们喝杜松于酒喝哑了嗓子。她喜欢为他弹琴唱歌。事实上她是第一次跟一个人的灵魂做游戏,而塑造他那可塑性很强的性格也是令人高兴的事,因为她觉得自己是怀着一番好意塑造着他。何况,跟他在一起也令她陶醉,她对他不再反感了。第一次的反感事实上是对她尚未觉察的自我的一种畏惧,而现在那种畏惧已经休眠。虽然尚未意识到,但她对地已产生了一种独占情绪。他也是她的一种兴奋剂。她在大学读书报用功,让她暂别尘封的书堆,享受一番他那性格的海风的清新吹拂,能使她精力充沛。精力2她所需要的正是精力,他慷慨地给予了她充沛的精力。跟他一起进屋,或是在门口迎接他,都使她振奋。他离开之后她再回到书本,钻研起来便更加精力旺盛、朝气蓬勃。

她懂得勃朗于,可从没真正懂得跟灵魂游戏能使人尴尬。随着她对马丁兴趣的增长,重新塑造他的生命便成了她的一种激情。

“有一位巴特勒先生,”一天下午她说,那时他们已把语法、数学和诗歌放到了一边G“开始时他的条件并不好。他父亲原是个出纳,但病榻缠绵了好几年,终于因肺榜死于亚利桑纳州。他逝世之后巴特勒先生(他叫查尔斯·巴特勒先生)发现自己孤苦伶l地活在世上。他父亲是从澳大利亚来的,你要知道,因此他在加利福尼亚州一个亲人也没有。他到一个印刷办公室工作——我听他说过好儿回——从周薪三元开始。而他今天的收入每年至少是三万。他是怎么富起来的呢?靠的是诚实、自信。刻苦和节俭。他不让自己享受大多数男孩子都热中的东西。他规定好每周要存多少钱,便可以为此牺牲一切。当然,不久以后他的薪水便不止三元了。但工资加了,他的储蓄额也随之增加了。

“他白天上班,晚上上夜校。总把眼睛盯紧了未来。后来他又上了夜校中学班,才十七岁他做排字工的收入已经很高。他很有抱负。他要的不是生活而是事业。为了最终的利益他心甘情愿地作出了牺牲。他决定学法律,进了我爸爸的公司作跑街——想想看!每周只得四块钱。但是他已学会了节俭,四块钱他也照样储蓄。”

她停了停,歇口气,看看马丁的反应。马丁的脸上因年青的巴特勒先生的奋斗闪出了兴趣的光芒,同时也皱起了同头。

“我看这条路对一个青年来说是太苦了,”他发表意见,“每周四块钱!他怎么活得下去?你可以打赌他是任何享受都没有的。我现在吃饭住房也得每周五块钱呢,而且条件很蹩脚,他肯定活得像条狗,你可以打赌。吃的东西——”

“他自己做饭,”她插嘴道,“用个小煤油炉。”

“他吃的东西肯定比最糟糕的远洋轮上的水手还精,精到不能再增了。”

“可你想想他的现在吧!”她激动地叫道,“思想他现在的收入能给他什么吧!他早年的刻苦现在得到了一千倍的回报。”

马丁目光炯炯地盯住她。

“有一条我可以打赌,”他说,“巴特勒先生尽管发了财,心里并不快活。他一年又一年那样安排伙食,只吃小孩子的分量,我敢打赌他现在肠胃绝对不太好。”

在他那问询的目光下她垂下了眼睑。

“我敢打赌他现在还患着消化不良,”马丁挑战地说。

“不错,他是消化不良,”她承认,“但是——”

“我还敢打赌,”马丁紧逼,“他一定像只老猫头鹰一样板着面孔,一本正经,不喜欢快活,尽管一年有三万块钱。我还可以n赌他见了别人快活便不太愉快。我说得对吧?”

她同意地点点头,却赶快解释:

“但他不是那类人。他天生就冷静、严肃。一向如此。”

“你可以打赌他准定如此,”马丁宣布,“三块钱一个礼拜,四块钱一个礼拜,一个年青人弄个煤油炉子自己做饭,为了存钱!白天上班,晚上上学,只会工作不会玩,从来没有快活过,也从不学着快活快活——这样的三万块一年当然是来得太晚了O”

他那易于共鸣的想像力在心里描绘出了那孩子的无数生活细节和他变成为年收入三万元的富翁的狭隘的精神历程。查尔斯·巴特勒的整个一生在他的幻觉中凝缩呈现,马丁立即思绪万千,什么都看透了。

“你知道不,”他又说,“我为巴特勒先生难过。他那时年幼无知,为了三万块糟踏了自己一辈子,而现在那三万块对他已完全是浪费。整整三万块能为他买到的东西还抵不上他年青时储蓄的一毛钱所能买到的。比如糖果、花生或是顶楼座位的一张戏票。”

使露丝吃惊的正是他这类独特的见解。它们对她不但新颖,跟她的信念抵触,而且总让她发现含有真理的种子,有可能推翻或改变她自己的信仰。她老是十四岁而不是二十四岁便会因之而改变信念,但是她已经二十四岁,由于天性和教养,她的性格保守,早已在她所出生和成长的角落里定了形。不错,他的奇谈怪论刚出现时曾叫她迷惑,但她认为那是由于他的奇特类型和奇特生活所致,立即把它忘掉了。尽管如此,他发出这些论调时所表现的力量,眼里所闪出的光#和面都表情的认真仍然叫她悸动心跳,吸引着她,尽管她并不赞成,她不可能猜到这个来自她的视野以外的人此刻正在怀着更广阔深沉的思想飞速前进。露丝的局限性是她的视野的局限性,而受到局限的心灵不通过别人是意识不到的。因此她感到自己的视野已经很广阔,他跟她看法矛盾之处只标志着他的局限性。她梦想着帮助地使他像她一样看问题,扩大他的眼界,直到跟她的看法一致。

“不过,我的故事还没有完,”她说,“父亲说他比他办公室组的任何跑街的工作得都好。巴特勒先生工作总是很努力,从不迟到,总是提前几分钟到办公室。而且还能挤出时间来。他把一切空闲时间都用于学习。学簿记,学打字,晚上为一个需要训练的法庭记者做听写练习,赚了钱学速记。他很快便被提升为职员,让自己变成了无价之宝。爸爸很欣赏他,认定他有远大的前程。他听从了我爸爸的建议,上了法律学院,成了律师。他再回到办公室时爸爸就让他做了他的年青搭档。他是个了不起的人,多次拒绝做美国参议员。爸爸说只要他愿意,一旦出缺他就可能做最高法院的法官。这样的一生对我们是一种鼓舞。它说明一个意志坚强的人是可以摆脱环境的限制成长起来的。”

“他是个了不起的人,”马丁由衷地赞美道。

但是他似乎觉得这故事里有些限他对美和人生的感觉抵触的东西。他认为巴特勒先生那种积攒困苦的生活动机未必恰当。如若是为了爱一个女人,或是为了追求美,马丁能理解。上帝的疯狂的情人为了一个吻是什么都可以干的。但是为了一年三万元却不值得。他对巴特勒先生的事业不满意,总觉得其中有些东西不足为训。三万元一年固然好,但是因此得了消化不良,连像人一样快活一下也不会,这样的巨大收入全无价值可言。

他努力向露丝阐述了这种想法,露丝吓了一跳,认为还需要继续对他重新塑造。她的心灵是常见的那种编狭心灵。这种心灵使人相信自己的肤色、信条和政治是最好的,最正确的,而分居世界各他的其他的人则不如他们幸运。正是同样的偏狭心理使古代的犹太人因为自己未曾生为女人而感谢上帝;使现代的教士到天涯海角去做上帝的代有人;使露丝要求把这个从生活另一角落来的人物接她自己那特定的生活角落里的人的样子加以塑造。
  

。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-24 19:59重新编辑 ]
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 9楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

CHAPTER 9


Back from sea Martin Eden came, homing for California with a lover's desire. His store of money exhausted, he had shipped before the mast on the treasure-hunting schooner; and the Solomon Islands, after eight months of failure to find treasure, had witnessed the breaking up of the expedition. The men had been paid off in Australia, and Martin had immediately shipped on a deep- water vessel for San Francisco. Not alone had those eight months earned him enough money to stay on land for many weeks, but they had enabled him to do a great deal of studying and reading.




His was the student's mind, and behind his ability to learn was the indomitability of his nature and his love for Ruth. The grammar he had taken along he went through again and again until his unjaded brain had mastered it. He noticed the bad grammar used by his shipmates, and made a point of mentally correcting and reconstructing their crudities of speech. To his great joy he discovered that his ear was becoming sensitive and that he was developing grammatical nerves. A double negative jarred him like a discord, and often, from lack of practice, it was from his own lips that the jar came. His tongue refused to learn new tricks in a day.




After he had been through the grammar repeatedly, he took up the dictionary and added twenty words a day to his vocabulary. He found that this was no light task, and at wheel or lookout he steadily went over and over his lengthening list of pronunciations and definitions, while he invariably memorized himself to sleep. "Never did anything," "if I were," and "those things," were phrases, with many variations, that he repeated under his breath in order to accustom his tongue to the language spoken by Ruth. "And" and "ing," with the "d" and "g" pronounced emphatically, he went over thousands of times; and to his surprise he noticed that he was beginning to speak cleaner and more correct English than the officers themselves and the gentleman-adventurers in the cabin who had financed the expedition.




The captain was a fishy-eyed Norwegian who somehow had fallen into possession of a complete Shakespeare, which he never read, and Martin had washed his clothes for him and in return been permitted access to the precious volumes. For a time, so steeped was he in the plays and in the many favorite passages that impressed themselves almost without effort on his brain, that all the world seemed to shape itself into forms of Elizabethan tragedy or comedy and his very thoughts were in blank verse. It trained his ear and gave him a fine appreciation for noble English; withal it introduced into his mind much that was archaic and obsolete.




The eight months had been well spent, and, in addition to what he had learned of right speaking and high thinking, he had learned much of himself. Along with his humbleness because he knew so little, there arose a conviction of power. He felt a sharp gradation between himself and his shipmates, and was wise enough to realize that the difference lay in potentiality rather than achievement. What he could do, - they could do; but within him he felt a confused ferment working that told him there was more in him than he had done. He was tortured by the exquisite beauty of the world, and wished that Ruth were there to share it with him. He decided that he would describe to her many of the bits of South Sea beauty. The creative spirit in him flamed up at the thought and urged that he recreate this beauty for a wider audience than Ruth. And then, in splendor and glory, came the great idea. He would write. He would be one of the eyes through which the world saw, one of the ears through which it heard, one of the hearts through which it felt. He would write - everything - poetry and prose, fiction and description, and plays like Shakespeare. There was career and the way to win to Ruth. The men of literature were the world's giants, and he conceived them to be far finer than the Mr. Butlers who earned thirty thousand a year and could be Supreme Court justices if they wanted to.




Once the idea had germinated, it mastered him, and the return voyage to San Francisco was like a dream. He was drunken with unguessed power and felt that he could do anything. In the midst of the great and lonely sea he gained perspective. Clearly, and for the first lime, he saw Ruth and her world. It was all visualized in his mind as a concrete thing which he could take up in his two hands and turn around and about and examine. There was much that was dim and nebulous in that world, but he saw it as a whole and not in detail, and he saw, also, the way to master it. To write! The thought was fire in him. He would begin as soon as he got back. The first thing he would do would be to describe the voyage of the treasure-hunters. He would sell it to some San Francisco newspaper. He would not tell Ruth anything about it, and she would be surprised and pleased when she saw his name in print. While he wrote, he could go on studying. There were twenty-four hours in each day. He was invincible. He knew how to work, and the citadels would go down before him. He would not have to go to sea again - as a sailor; and for the instant he caught a vision of a steam yacht. There were other writers who possessed steam yachts. Of course, he cautioned himself, it would be slow succeeding at first, and for a time he would be content to earn enough money by his writing to enable him to go on studying. And then, after some time, - a very indeterminate time, - when he had learned and prepared himself, he would write the great things and his name would be on all men's lips. But greater than that, infinitely greater and greatest of all, he would have proved himself worthy of Ruth. Fame was all very well, but it was for Ruth that his splendid dream arose. He was not a fame-monger, but merely one of God's mad lovers.




Arrived in Oakland, with his snug pay-day in his pocket, he took up his old room at Bernard Higginbotham's and set to work. He did not even let Ruth know he was back. He would go and see her when he finished the article on the treasure-hunters. It was not so difficult to abstain from seeing her, because of the violent heat of creative fever that burned in him. Besides, the very article he was writing would bring her nearer to him. He did not know how long an article he should write, but he counted the words in a double-page article in the Sunday supplement of the SAN FRANCISCO EXAMINER, and guided himself by that. Three days, at white heat, completed his narrative; but when he had copied it carefully, in a large scrawl that was easy to read, he learned from a rhetoric he picked up in the library that there were such things as paragraphs and quotation marks. He had never thought of such things before; and he promptly set to work writing the article over, referring continually to the pages of the rhetoric and learning more in a day about composition than the average schoolboy in a year. When he had copied the article a second time and rolled it up carefully, he read in a newspaper an item on hints to beginners, and discovered the iron law that manuscripts should never be rolled and that they should be written on one side of the paper. He had violated the law on both counts. Also, he learned from the item that first- class papers paid a minimum of ten dollars a column. So, while he copied the manuscript a third time, he consoled himself by multiplying ten columns by ten dollars. The product was always the same, one hundred dollars, and he decided that that was better than seafaring. If it hadn't been for his blunders, he would have finished the article in three days. One hundred dollars in three days! It would have taken him three months and longer on the sea to earn a similar amount. A man was a fool to go to sea when he could write, he concluded, though the money in itself meant nothing to him. Its value was in the liberty it would get him, the presentable garments it would buy him, all of which would bring him nearer, swiftly nearer, to the slender, pale girl who had turned his life back upon itself and given him inspiration.




He mailed the manuscript in a flat envelope, and addressed it to the editor of the SAN FRANCISCO EXAMINER. He had an idea that anything accepted by a paper was published immediately, and as he had sent the manuscript in on Friday he expected it to come out on the following Sunday. He conceived that it would be fine to let that event apprise Ruth of his return. Then, Sunday afternoon, he would call and see her. In the meantime he was occupied by another idea, which he prided himself upon as being a particularly sane, careful, and modest idea. He would write an adventure story for boys and sell it to THE YOUTH'S COMPANION. He went to the free reading-room and looked through the files of THE YOUTH'S COMPANION. Serial stories, he found, were usually published in that weekly in five instalments of about three thousand words each. He discovered several serials that ran to seven instalments, and decided to write one of that length.




He had been on a whaling voyage in the Arctic, once - a voyage that was to have been for three years and which had terminated in shipwreck at the end of six months. While his imagination was fanciful, even fantastic at times, he had a basic love of reality that compelled him to write about the things he knew. He knew whaling, and out of the real materials of his knowledge he proceeded to manufacture the fictitious adventures of the two boys he intended to use as joint heroes. It was easy work, he decided on Saturday evening. He had completed on that day the first instalment of three thousand words - much to the amusement of Jim, and to the open derision of Mr. Higginbotham, who sneered throughout meal-time at the "litery" person they had discovered in the family.




Martin contented himself by picturing his brother-in-law's surprise on Sunday morning when he opened his EXAMINER and saw the article on the treasure-hunters. Early that morning he was out himself to the front door, nervously racing through the many-sheeted newspaper. He went through it a second time, very carefully, then folded it up and left it where he had found it. He was glad he had not told any one about his article. On second thought he concluded that he had been wrong about the speed with which things found their way into newspaper columns. Besides, there had not been any news value in his article, and most likely the editor would write to him about it first.




After breakfast he went on with his serial. The words flowed from his pen, though he broke off from the writing frequently to look up definitions in the dictionary or to refer to the rhetoric. He often read or re-read a chapter at a time, during such pauses; and he consoled himself that while he was not writing the great things he felt to be in him, he was learning composition, at any rate, and training himself to shape up and express his thoughts. He toiled on till dark, when he went out to the reading-room and explored magazines and weeklies until the place closed at ten o'clock. This was his programme for a week. Each day he did three thousand words, and each evening he puzzled his way through the magazines, taking note of the stories, articles, and poems that editors saw fit to publish. One thing was certain: What these multitudinous writers did he could do, and only give him time and he would do what they could not do. He was cheered to read in BOOK NEWS, in a paragraph on the payment of magazine writers, not that Rudyard Kipling received a dollar per word, but that the minimum rate paid by first-class magazines was two cents a word. THE YOUTH'S COMPANION was certainly first class, and at that rate the three thousand words he had written that day would bring him sixty dollars - two months' wages on the sea!




On Friday night he finished the serial, twenty-one thousand words long. At two cents a word, he calculated, that would bring him four hundred and twenty dollars. Not a bad week's work. It was more money than he had ever possessed at one time. He did not know how he could spend it all. He had tapped a gold mine. Where this came from he could always get more. He planned to buy some more clothes, to subscribe to many magazines, and to buy dozens of reference books that at present he was compelled to go to the library to consult. And still there was a large portion of the four hundred and twenty dollars unspent. This worried him until the thought came to him of hiring a servant for Gertrude and of buying a bicycle for Marion.




He mailed the bulky manuscript to THE YOUTH'S COMPANION, and on Saturday afternoon, after having planned an article on pearl- diving, he went to see Ruth. He had telephoned, and she went herself to greet him at the door. The old familiar blaze of health rushed out from him and struck her like a blow. It seemed to enter into her body and course through her veins in a liquid glow, and to set her quivering with its imparted strength. He flushed warmly as he took her hand and looked into her blue eyes, but the fresh bronze of eight months of sun hid the flush, though it did not protect the neck from the gnawing chafe of the stiff collar. She noted the red line of it with amusement which quickly vanished as she glanced at his clothes. They really fitted him, - it was his first made-to-order suit, - and he seemed slimmer and better modelled. In addition, his cloth cap had been replaced by a soft hat, which she commanded him to put on and then complimented him on his appearance. She did not remember when she had felt so happy. This change in him was her handiwork, and she was proud of it and fired with ambition further to help him.




But the most radical change of all, and the one that pleased her most, was the change in his speech. Not only did he speak more correctly, but he spoke more easily, and there were many new words in his vocabulary. When he grew excited or enthusiastic, however, he dropped back into the old slurring and the dropping of final consonants. Also, there was an awkward hesitancy, at times, as he essayed the new words he had learned. On the other hand, along with his ease of expression, he displayed a lightness and facetiousness of thought that delighted her. It was his old spirit of humor and badinage that had made him a favorite in his own class, but which he had hitherto been unable to use in her presence through lack of words and training. He was just beginning to orientate himself and to feel that he was not wholly an intruder. But he was very tentative, fastidiously so, letting Ruth set the pace of sprightliness and fancy, keeping up with her but never daring to go beyond her.




He told her of what he had been doing, and of his plan to write for a livelihood and of going on with his studies. But he was disappointed at her lack of approval. She did not think much of his plan.




"You see," she said frankly, "writing must be a trade, like anything else. Not that I know anything about it, of course. I only bring common judgment to bear. You couldn't hope to be a blacksmith without spending three years at learning the trade - or is it five years! Now writers are so much better paid than blacksmiths that there must be ever so many more men who would like to write, who - try to write."




"But then, may not I be peculiarly constituted to write?" he queried, secretly exulting at the language he had used, his swift imagination throwing the whole scene and atmosphere upon a vast screen along with a thousand other scenes from his life - scenes that were rough and raw, gross and bestial.




The whole composite vision was achieved with the speed of light, producing no pause in the conversation, nor interrupting his calm train of thought. On the screen of his imagination he saw himself and this sweet and beautiful girl, facing each other and conversing in good English, in a room of books and paintings and tone and culture, and all illuminated by a bright light of steadfast brilliance; while ranged about and fading away to the remote edges of the screen were antithetical scenes, each scene a picture, and he the onlooker, free to look at will upon what he wished. He saw these other scenes through drifting vapors and swirls of sullen fog dissolving before shafts of red and garish light. He saw cowboys at the bar, drinking fierce whiskey, the air filled with obscenity and ribald language, and he saw himself with them drinking and cursing with the wildest, or sitting at table with them, under smoking kerosene lamps, while the chips clicked and clattered and the cards were dealt around. He saw himself, stripped to the waist, with naked fists, fighting his great fight with Liverpool Red in the forecastle of the Susquehanna; and he saw the bloody deck of the John Rogers, that gray morning of attempted mutiny, the mate kicking in death-throes on the main-hatch, the revolver in the old man's hand spitting fire and smoke, the men with passion- wrenched faces, of brutes screaming vile blasphemies and falling about him - and then he returned to the central scene, calm and clean in the steadfast light, where Ruth sat and talked with him amid books and paintings; and he saw the grand piano upon which she would later play to him; and he heard the echoes of his own selected and correct words, "But then, may I not be peculiarly constituted to write?"




"But no matter how peculiarly constituted a man may be for blacksmithing," she was laughing, "I never heard of one becoming a blacksmith without first serving his apprenticeship."




"What would you advise?" he asked. "And don't forget that I feel in me this capacity to write - I can't explain it; I just know that it is in me."




"You must get a thorough education," was the answer, "whether or not you ultimately become a writer. This education is indispensable for whatever career you select, and it must not be slipshod or sketchy. You should go to high school."




"Yes - " he began; but she interrupted with an afterthought:-




"Of course, you could go on with your writing, too."




"I would have to," he said grimly.




"Why?" She looked at him, prettily puzzled, for she did not quite like the persistence with which he clung to his notion.




"Because, without writing there wouldn't be any high school. I must live and buy books and clothes, you know."




"I'd forgotten that," she laughed. "Why weren't you born with an income?"




"I'd rather have good health and imagination," he answered. "I can make good on the income, but the other things have to be made good for - " He almost said "you," then amended his sentence to, "have to be made good for one."




"Don't say 'make good,'" she cried, sweetly petulant. "It's slang, and it's horrid."




He flushed, and stammered, "That's right, and I only wish you'd correct me every time."




"I - I'd like to," she said haltingly. "You have so much in you that is good that I want to see you perfect."




He was clay in her hands immediately, as passionately desirous of being moulded by her as she was desirous of shaping him into the image of her ideal of man. And when she pointed out the opportuneness of the time, that the entrance examinations to high school began on the following Monday, he promptly volunteered that he would take them.




Then she played and sang to him, while he gazed with hungry yearning at her, drinking in her loveliness and marvelling that there should not be a hundred suitors listening there and longing for her as he listened and longed.
马丁·伊登从海上一回来便怀着情人的相思回到加利福尼亚。当初他花光了自己的积蓄后便上了那艘寻宝船做水手。八个月的寻宝活动失败,探宝队在所罗门群岛解散了。船员们在澳大利亚领了工资散了伙,马丁立即坐上一艘远洋轮回到了旧金山。那八个月不但让他挣到了钱可以在岸上再过几周,而且让他做了许多功课和研究工作。

他具有学者的心灵,在学习能力背后还有他那不屈不挠的天性和他对露丝的爱。他带上了语法书,翻来覆去地读,直读到他那不知疲倦的头脑把它弄了个滚瓜烂熟。他注意到伙伴们蹩脚的语法,便刻意改正他们话语中的粗率不文之处,以求进步。他发现自己的耳朵敏感了,培养出了一条语法神经,不由得满心欢喜。他听见双重否定就刺耳,但是由于缺少实践,那刺耳的东西偏偏又常从自己的嘴里溜出。他的舌头还没能迅速掌握新的技巧。

反复读完了语法他又拿起字典每天为自己增加二十个单词。他发现这任务不轻松。无论在掌舵或是腔望时他都坚持一遍又一遍地复习他越来越多的单词的发音和定义,直记到自己昏昏欲睡。为了让舌头习惯于露丝那种语言,他总低声重复着某些句型及其变化:用never引起的倒装句,用if…were表示的虚拟语态,和those things…之类。读and和-ing要把d和g交代清楚。他练习了无数遍。令他意外的是他说出的英语竟比官员们和出资探宝的冒险家先生们还要纯粹正确了。

船长是个视力昏督的挪威人,不知怎么有一套莎士比亚全集,却从来不读。马丁便帮他洗衣服,好叫他同意借阅那些宝贵的书。有一段时间他读得如醉如痴。好些他喜爱的段落几乎毫不费力便印入了他的脑子。整个世界也似乎纳入了伊丽莎白时代的悲剧和喜剧的模式里。连他思考问题也用起了素体诗。这却训练了他的耳朵,使他读起典雅英语来有精微的欣赏能力,同时也把许多古老和过时的东西引进了他心里O

这八个月过得很有意义。他除了学会了纯正的语言和高雅的思想,对自己他也懂了许多。他一方面因为缺少学问而自卑,另一方面也相信起自己的力量来。他感到自己和伙伴们之间有了明显的级别差异。他有自知之明,知道那差异在潜在能力而不在实际之中。他所能做的,别人也都能做;但他内心感到了一种混乱的发酵过程。那告诉他他具有的条件要高于他已有的成绩。海上那绚丽多姿的景色使他难受,他恨不得露丝在场跟他共同欣赏。他决心向她描述南太平洋的种种美景。这想法点燃了他胸中的创作精神,要求他为更多的人重新创造出那美。于是那伟大的思想灿烂地出现了。他要写作。他要成为世人的眼睛,让他们看到;成为世人的耳朵,让他们听到;成为世人的。卜灵,让他们感觉到。他要写——什么都写——写诗。写散文。写小说,要描述;要写戏,写像莎士比亚一样的戏。这便是事业,是通向露丝的路。文学家是世界的巨人,他认为他们比每年能赚三万元若是愿意便可以当最高法院法官的巴特勒先生之流要优秀得多。

这个念头一萌芽,便主宰了他,回旧金山的路已恍如梦寐。他为自己从没想到过的能力所陶醉了,他感到自己什么事都能行。他在法期的寂寞的大海里看到了远景。他第一次清楚地看到了露丝和她的世界。他在心里把它描绘了出来,是个具体的东西,司以双手捧起来翻来覆去地研究把玩的东西,那个世界有些部分还暧昧不明,但他看到的是全局而不是细部,而且看到了主宰那个世界的道路。写作!这念头在他心里成了一把火。他一回去就要开干。第一件事就是描写这次探宝人的海上航行。他要卖给旧金山某家报纸。充不告诉露丝,等他的名字印出来她就会大吃一惊,而且高兴的。他可以一边写一边继续研究G他每天有二十四小时。他不可战胜,他知道怎样工作,堡垒会被他征服。那他就不用再出海了——不用当水手出海了。顷刻间他已看到一艘快艇的幻影。其他的作家也有快艇呢I当然,他警告自己,开始时成功会来得很慢。在一段时间之内他只能以挣到的钱能维持学习为满足。然后,过了一段时间——准确估计好的一段时间——等地学习好了,作好了准备,他就能写出伟大的作品来。那时他的名字就会挂在众人的嘴上。而比出名还要了不起,不知道了不起多少倍,最了不起的事是:他就能证明自己配得上露丝了。出名是好事,但他那光辉的梦却是为了露丝。他不是追名逐利之徒,只不过是上帝的痴迷的情人而已。

兜里装了一笔可观的工资他来到奥克兰,在伯纳德·希金波坦商店那间老房间住了下来,开始了工作。他甚至没告诉露丝他回来了。他打算在写完探宝人的故事之后再去看她。他心里的创作之火燃烧正旺,管住自己不去看她并不困难。何况他要写的那篇东西还能让她更靠近自己呢!他不知道一篇文章应当写多长,但他数了数《旧金山检验者》星期日增刊的一篇占了两版的文章,以它的数字作参照。他狂热地写了三天,完成了他的故事。但是在他用容易辨认的大草体工工整整抄好之后,却从他在图书馆借来的一本修辞学书上知道还有分段和引号之类他以前根本没想到过的东西。他只好马上重新抄一遍,同时不断参考修辞学书籍,在一天之内学到的写作知识比普通学童一年学到的还要多。等地第二次抄完文章卷起之后,他又在一张报纸上读到一篇对初学作者的提示。其中有一条铁的规律:手稿不能卷,稿笺不能两面写,而这两条他都犯了。他又从那篇东西知道,第一流的文稿每栏至少可以得到十元稿费。因此,在他第三次抄写手稿时他又以十元乘十栏来安慰自己。乘积总是一样:一百元。于是他肯定那要比出海强多了。若是没有触犯那些重要规定,这篇文章地三天就写完了。三天一百元,而同样的数目在海上得挣三个多月。他的结论是:能写作的人还去出海简直就是傻瓜,虽然他并不把钱放在眼里。钱的价值只在于能给他自由,给他像样的见客服装,让他尽快靠近那个苗条苍白的、给了他灵感的姑娘——她已把他完全翻了个个儿。

他用一个扁扁的信封装了手稿,寄给了《旧金山检验者》的编辑。他以为报纸接受了的东西立刻就会发表。手稿既是星期五寄出的,星期一就该见报。他设想最好以文章见报的方式告诉露丝他已回来了。那么星期天下午他就可以去看她了。他还有另一个想法。他为那想法的清醒、审慎、谦逊而得意。他要为男孩子们写一个冒险故事,卖给《青年伙伴入他到免费阅览室在资料中查了《青年伙伴》,发现连载故事在那个周报上总是分五期登完,每期约三千字。却也发现有登了七期的,于是决定写一篇连载七期的。

他曾在北极作过捕鲸航行。原打算去三年的,因为出了海难事故三个月就结束了。尽管他富于幻想,甚至有时想入非非,可基本上他是喜欢实际的,这就要求他写自己熟悉的东西。他熟悉捕鲸,他利用自己熟悉的材料设计了两个男孩作主角,从而计展他设想的冒险活动。这工作很容易,他星期六晚上作出决定,当天就完成了第一期的三千字——吉姆觉得挺好玩.希金波坦先生却公开嗤之以具,整个进餐时间都在嘲笑家里新发现的“文豪”。

马丁只想像着星期天早上他的姐夫打开《检验者》读到探宝故事时那副吃惊的样子,并以此为满足。星期天他一大早就到了大门口,紧张地翻了一遍版数很多的报纸,又再仔细地翻了一遍,然后抗好放回原处。他很庆幸没有把写这篇文章的事告诉任何人。后来他想了想,得出结论,报纸发表文章的速度不是他所想像的那么快。何况他那文章并无新闻价值,编者很有可能先要跟他联系之后再发稿。

早饭之后他继续写他的连载故事。他的文思滔滔不绝,尽管常常停下笔来查词典。查修辞学。在查阅时又往往一章一章地读下去,反复地读。他安慰自己说这虽还不是在写作自己心目中的伟大作品,却是在练习写作,培养构思和表达的能力。他卖劲地写,写到黄昏时分再出门到阅览室去翻杂志和周刊,直到阅览室十点钟关门。他整周的日程都是如此。每天三千字,晚上翻杂志,调查编辑喜欢发去哪类故事。文章和诗歌。有一点是肯定的:既然有那么多作家能写,他就能写。只要能给他时间,他还能写出他们写不出来的东西。他在《书籍新闻》上读到一段有关杂志撰稿人收入的文章很受到鼓舞。倒不是吉卜林的稿费每字一元,而是第一流杂志的最低稿费是每字两分。《青年伙伴》肯定是第一流杂志,按那标准计算他那天写的三千字就可以给他赚来六十元——那可是出海两个月的工资!

星期五晚上他写完了连载故事,二万一千字。他算了算,每个字两分,四百二十元。这一周的活干得可不赖,他一次用收入从没有这么高的。真不知道怎么花呢!他挖到金矿了。这矿还能持续不断地开下去呢!他计划再买几套衣服,订很多杂志,买上几十本参考书,那就用不看到图书馆查书了。那四百二十元还剩下很多,这叫他伤了好一会儿脑筋。最后才想起可以给格特露请个佣人,给茉莉安买辆自行车。

他把那厚厚的手稿寄给了精年伙伴》,又计划好写一篇潜水来珠的故事,然后才在星期六下午去看露丝。他事先打过电话,露丝亲自到门口迎接了他,他那一身熟悉的旺盛精力喷薄而出二仿佛劈面给了她一个冲击,仿佛一道奔泻的光芒射进了她的身子,流遍了她的血管。给了她力量,使她震颤。他握住她的手望着她那蓝色的眼睛时禁不住脸红了。可那八个月的太阳晒成的青铜色把那红晕遮住了,尽管它遮不住脖子不让它受硬领的折磨。她注意到那一道红印觉得好笑,但转眼看到那身衣服她的笑意便消失了。那衣服确实报称身——那是他第一套雷体定做的服装——他看去似乎更颀长了些,挺拔了些。他那布便帽也换成了软礼帽。她要求他戴上看看,然后便称赞他漂亮。她想不起什么时候曾经这样快活过〔他的变化乃是她的成绩,她以此自豪,更急于进一步帮助他。

但是他最大的也最叫她高兴的变化却是他的谈吐。不但纯正多了,而且轻松多了。他使用了许多新词语。只是一激动或兴奋他那含糊不清的老毛病又会发作,字尾的辅音也会吞掉。而在他试用刚学会的新同语时还会出现尴尬的犹豫。还有,他说话不但流畅了,而且带了几分俏皮诙谐,这么叫她高兴。他一向幽默风趣,善于开玩笑,很受伙伴们欢迎,但是由于词语不丰、训练不足,他在她面前却无从施展。现在他已摸到了方向,觉得自己不再是局外人。但是他却很小心,甚至过分小心,只紧跟露丝定下的快活和幻想的尺度,不敢轻易越雷池一步。

他告诉她他近来做了些什么,又说他打算靠写作为生,并巨继续做研究工作。但是他失望了。她并没有表示赞同,对他的计划评价不高。

“你看,”她担率地说,“写作跟别的工作一样必须是个职业。当然,我对写作并不了解,只是凭常识判断。要当铁匠不先做三年学徒是不行的——也许是五年吧!作家比铁匠的收入高多了,想当作家的人自然会多得多,想写作的人多着呢。”

‘可我是不是得天独厚,最宜于写作呢?”他问道,心中暗暗为话中使用的习语得意。他敏锐的想像力把现在这场面、气氛跟他生活中无数粗鲁放肆鄙陋野蛮的场面投射到了同一个巨大的幕布——这复杂的幻影整个以光速形成,没有使谈话停顿,也没有影响他平静的思路。在他那想像的银幕上他看到自己跟这个美丽可爱的姑娘面对面坐在一间充满书籍。绘画。情趣与文化的屋子里,用纯正的英语交谈着,一道明亮耀眼的光稳定地笼罩住他俩。而与此对照的种种场面则罗列在他们四周,逐渐往银幕的边沿淡去。每一个场面是一幅图画,而他是看客,可以随意观看自己喜欢的画面。他穿过流荡的烟云和旋卷的雾震观看着这些画面。烟云雾震在耀眼的红光前散开,他看见了酒吧前的牛仔喝着烈性的威一L忌,空气中弥漫着很亵粗鲁的话语,他看见自己跟他们在一起,跟最粗野的人在一起喝酒咒骂,或是跟他们玩着扑克,赌场的筹码在冒黑烟的煤油灯下发着脆响。他看见自己打着赤膊投戴手套服“利物浦红火”在萨斯克汉纳号的前舱进行着那场了不起的拳击赛。他看见约翰·罗杰斯号血淋淋的甲板。是那个准备哗变的灰色清晨,大副在主舱D因死前的痛苦踢着腿;可那老头儿手上的连发熗还冒着烟。水手们扭曲着激动的面孔,发出尖利狠毒的咒骂,一个个粗鲁的汉子在他身边倒下。他又回想到正中的场面,光照稳定。平静、纯洁。露丝跟他对坐闲谈,周围全是书籍和绘画。他也看到了钢琴。于是露丝为他弹奏。他听见了自己选用的正确词语在震响。“那么,我难道不是得天独厚最宜于写作的人么?”

“但是一个人无论怎样得天独厚最直于当铁匠,”露丝笑了,“我却从来没听说有人不光当学徒就能行的。”

“那你看我该怎么办?”他问,“别忘了,我觉得我有这种写作能力——我解释不清楚,我只知道我内心有这件条件。”

‘你必须受到完整的教育,”她回答,“无论你最终是否当作家,无论你选定什么职业,这种教育是必不可少的,而且不能马虎粗糙。你应当上中学。”

“是的——”他正要说,她补充了一句,打断了他的话。

“当然,你也可以继续写作。”

“我是非写作不可的,”他狠狠地说。

“怎么?”她茫然地、甜甜地望着他。不太喜欢他那种执拗劲。

“因为我不写作就上不了中学。你知道我很吃晚得买书,买衣服。”

“这我倒忘了,”她笑了起来,“你怎么会生下来没有遗产呢?”

“我倒更乐意生下来就身体结实,想像力丰富。”他回答,“钱不钱可以将就,有些东西——”他几乎用了个“你”,却删去了——“叮将就不了。”

“你说‘将就’,”她生气地叫道,口气却甜蜜,“那话太俗,太难听了。”

他脸红了,给巴地说:“好的,我只希望你一发现我有错就纠正。”

“我——我愿意,”她犹豫地说,“你身上有很多优点,我希望看见你十全十美。”

他立即变成了她手中的泥团。他满腔热情地希望她塑造他;她也很想把他塑造成为一个理想的人。她告诉他,正巧中学入学考试就要在下周星期一举行,他立即表示愿意参加。

然后她便为他弹琴唱歌。他怀着一腔饥渴注视着她,饱饮着她的美丽,心里纳闷:怎么会没有一百个追求者像他一样在那儿听她弹唱,恋爱看她呢?
  

。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-24 20:00重新编辑 ]
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 10楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

CHAPTER  10


He stopped to dinner that evening, and, much to Ruth's satisfaction, made a favorable impression on her father. They talked about the sea as a career, a subject which Martin had at his finger-ends, and Mr. Morse remarked afterward that he seemed a very clear-headed young man. In his avoidance of slang and his search after right words, Martin was compelled to talk slowly, which enabled him to find the best thoughts that were in him. He was more at ease than that first night at dinner, nearly a year before, and his shyness and modesty even commended him to Mrs. Morse, who was pleased at his manifest improvement.




"He is the first man that ever drew passing notice from Ruth," she told her husband. "She has been so singularly backward where men are concerned that I have been worried greatly."




Mr. Morse looked at his wife curiously.




"You mean to use this young sailor to wake her up?" he questioned.




"I mean that she is not to die an old maid if I can help it," was the answer. "If this young Eden can arouse her interest in mankind in general, it will be a good thing."




"A very good thing," he commented. "But suppose, - and we must suppose, sometimes, my dear, - suppose he arouses her interest too particularly in him?"




"Impossible," Mrs. Morse laughed. "She is three years older than he, and, besides, it is impossible. Nothing will ever come of it. Trust that to me."




And so Martin's role was arranged for him, while he, led on by Arthur and Norman, was meditating an extravagance. They were going out for a ride into the hills Sunday morning on their wheels, which did not interest Martin until he learned that Ruth, too, rode a wheel and was going along. He did not ride, nor own a wheel, but if Ruth rode, it was up to him to begin, was his decision; and when he said good night, he stopped in at a cyclery on his way home and spent forty dollars for a wheel. It was more than a month's hard- earned wages, and it reduced his stock of money amazingly; but when he added the hundred dollars he was to receive from the EXAMINER to the four hundred and twenty dollars that was the least THE YOUTH'S COMPANION could pay him, he felt that he had reduced the perplexity the unwonted amount of money had caused him. Nor did he mind, in the course of learning to ride the wheel home, the fact that he ruined his suit of clothes. He caught the tailor by telephone that night from Mr. Higginbotham's store and ordered another suit. Then he carried the wheel up the narrow stairway that clung like a fire- escape to the rear wall of the building, and when he had moved his bed out from the wall, found there was just space enough in the small room for himself and the wheel.




Sunday he had intended to devote to studying for the high school examination, but the pearl-diving article lured him away, and he spent the day in the white-hot fever of re-creating the beauty and romance that burned in him. The fact that the EXAMINER of that morning had failed to publish his treasure-hunting article did not dash his spirits. He was at too great a height for that, and having been deaf to a twice-repeated summons, he went without the heavy Sunday dinner with which Mr. Higginbotham invariably graced his table. To Mr. Higginbotham such a dinner was advertisement of his worldly achievement and prosperity, and he honored it by delivering platitudinous sermonettes upon American institutions and the opportunity said institutions gave to any hard-working man to rise - the rise, in his case, which he pointed out unfailingly, being from a grocer's clerk to the ownership of Higginbotham's Cash Store.




Martin Eden looked with a sigh at his unfinished "Pearl-diving" on Monday morning, and took the car down to Oakland to the high school. And when, days later, he applied for the results of his examinations, he learned that he had failed in everything save grammar.




"Your grammar is excellent," Professor Hilton informed him, staring at him through heavy spectacles; "but you know nothing, positively nothing, in the other branches, and your United States history is abominable - there is no other word for it, abominable. I should advise you - "




Professor Hilton paused and glared at him, unsympathetic and unimaginative as one of his own test-tubes. He was professor of physics in the high school, possessor of a large family, a meagre salary, and a select fund of parrot-learned knowledge.




"Yes, sir," Martin said humbly, wishing somehow that the man at the desk in the library was in Professor Hilton's place just then.




"And I should advise you to go back to the grammar school for at least two years. Good day."




Martin was not deeply affected by his failure, though he was surprised at Ruth's shocked expression when he told her Professor Hilton's advice. Her disappointment was so evident that he was sorry he had failed, but chiefly so for her sake.




"You see I was right," she said. "You know far more than any of the students entering high school, and yet you can't pass the examinations. It is because what education you have is fragmentary, sketchy. You need the discipline of study, such as only skilled teachers can give you. You must be thoroughly grounded. Professor Hilton is right, and if I were you, I'd go to night school. A year and a half of it might enable you to catch up that additional six months. Besides, that would leave you your days in which to write, or, if you could not make your living by your pen, you would have your days in which to work in some position."




But if my days are taken up with work and my nights with school, when am I going to see you? - was Martin's first thought, though he refrained from uttering it. Instead, he said:-




"It seems so babyish for me to be going to night school. But I wouldn't mind that if I thought it would pay. But I don't think it will pay. I can do the work quicker than they can teach me. It would be a loss of time - " he thought of her and his desire to have her - "and I can't afford the time. I haven't the time to spare, in fact."




"There is so much that is necessary." She looked at him gently, and he was a brute to oppose her. "Physics and chemistry - you can't do them without laboratory study; and you'll find algebra and geometry almost hopeless with instruction. You need the skilled teachers, the specialists in the art of imparting knowledge."




He was silent for a minute, casting about for the least vainglorious way in which to express himself.




"Please don't think I'm bragging," he began. "I don't intend it that way at all. But I have a feeling that I am what I may call a natural student. I can study by myself. I take to it kindly, like a duck to water. You see yourself what I did with grammar. And I've learned much of other things - you would never dream how much. And I'm only getting started. Wait till I get - " He hesitated and assured himself of the pronunciation before he said "momentum. I'm getting my first real feel of things now. I'm beginning to size up the situation - "




"Please don't say 'size up,'" she interrupted.




"To get a line on things," he hastily amended.




"That doesn't mean anything in correct English," she objected.




He floundered for a fresh start.




"What I'm driving at is that I'm beginning to get the lay of the land."




Out of pity she forebore, and he went on.




"Knowledge seems to me like a chart-room. Whenever I go into the library, I am impressed that way. The part played by teachers is to teach the student the contents of the chart-room in a systematic way. The teachers are guides to the chart-room, that's all. It's not something that they have in their own heads. They don't make it up, don't create it. It's all in the chart-room and they know their way about in it, and it's their business to show the place to strangers who might else get lost. Now I don't get lost easily. I have the bump of location. I usually know where I'm at - What's wrong now?"




"Don't say 'where I'm at.'"




"That's right," he said gratefully, "where I am. But where am I at - I mean, where am I? Oh, yes, in the chart-room. Well, some people - "




"Persons," she corrected.




"Some persons need guides, most persons do; but I think I can get along without them. I've spent a lot of time in the chart-room now, and I'm on the edge of knowing my way about, what charts I want to refer to, what coasts I want to explore. And from the way I line it up, I'll explore a whole lot more quickly by myself. The speed of a fleet, you know, is the speed of the slowest ship, and the speed of the teachers is affected the same way. They can't go any faster than the ruck of their scholars, and I can set a faster pace for myself than they set for a whole schoolroom."




"'He travels the fastest who travels alone,'" she quoted at him.




But I'd travel faster with you just the same, was what he wanted to blurt out, as he caught a vision of a world without end of sunlit spaces and starry voids through which he drifted with her, his arm around her, her pale gold hair blowing about his face. In the same instant he was aware of the pitiful inadequacy of speech. God! If he could so frame words that she could see what he then saw! And he felt the stir in him, like a throe of yearning pain, of the desire to paint these visions that flashed unsummoned on the mirror of his mind. Ah, that was it! He caught at the hem of the secret. It was the very thing that the great writers and master-poets did. That was why they were giants. They knew how to express what they thought, and felt, and saw. Dogs asleep in the sun often whined and barked, but they were unable to tell what they saw that made them whine and bark. He had often wondered what it was. And that was all he was, a dog asleep in the sun. He saw noble and beautiful visions, but he could only whine and bark at Ruth. But he would cease sleeping in the sun. He would stand up, with open eyes, and he would struggle and toil and learn until, with eyes unblinded and tongue untied, he could share with her his visioned wealth. Other men had discovered the trick of expression, of making words obedient servitors, and of making combinations of words mean more than the sum of their separate meanings. He was stirred profoundly by the passing glimpse at the secret, and he was again caught up in the vision of sunlit spaces and starry voids - until it came to him that it was very quiet, and he saw Ruth regarding him with an amused expression and a smile in her eyes.




"I have had a great visioning," he said, and at the sound of his words in his own ears his heart gave a leap. Where had those words come from? They had adequately expressed the pause his vision had put in the conversation. It was a miracle. Never had he so loftily framed a lofty thought. But never had he attempted to frame lofty thoughts in words. That was it. That explained it. He had never tried. But Swinburne had, and Tennyson, and Kipling, and all the other poets. His mind flashed on to his "Pearl- diving." He had never dared the big things, the spirit of the beauty that was a fire in him. That article would be a different thing when he was done with it. He was appalled by the vastness of the beauty that rightfully belonged in it, and again his mind flashed and dared, and he demanded of himself why he could not chant that beauty in noble verse as the great poets did. And there was all the mysterious delight and spiritual wonder of his love for Ruth. Why could he not chant that, too, as the poets did? They had sung of love. So would he. By God! -




And in his frightened ears he heard his exclamation echoing. Carried away, he had breathed it aloud. The blood surged into his face, wave upon wave, mastering the bronze of it till the blush of shame flaunted itself from collar-rim to the roots of his hair.




"I - I - beg your pardon," he stammered. "I was thinking."




"It sounded as if you were praying," she said bravely, but she felt herself inside to be withering and shrinking. It was the first time she had heard an oath from the lips of a man she knew, and she was shocked, not merely as a matter of principle and training, but shocked in spirit by this rough blast of life in the garden of her sheltered maidenhood.




But she forgave, and with surprise at the ease of her forgiveness. Somehow it was not so difficult to forgive him anything. He had not had a chance to be as other men, and he was trying so hard, and succeeding, too. It never entered her head that there could be any other reason for her being kindly disposed toward him. She was tenderly disposed toward him, but she did not know it. She had no way of knowing it. The placid poise of twenty-four years without a single love affair did not fit her with a keen perception of her own feelings, and she who had never warmed to actual love was unaware that she was warming now.
那天晚上他留下来吃了晚饭,给露丝的父亲留下了良好的印象,露丝很为满意。他们谈海洋事业,这是马丁了如指掌的话题。事后莫尔斯先生说他似乎是个有头脑的青年。由于回避土精俗语和寻找恰当的字眼,马丁说话放慢了速度,这能使他便于找到心中最好的想法。他比大约在一年前的晚餐席上轻松多了。他的腼腆和谦恭甚至博得了莫尔斯太太的好感。她见了他明显的进步很为高兴。

“他是第一个引起露丝偶然注意的男人,”她告诉她的丈夫,“在男性问题上她落后得出奇,我为她非常担心呢。”

莫尔斯先生惊异地望着妻子。

“你打算用这个年青水手去唤醒她么?”他问。

“我是说我只要有法可想是决不会让她当一辈子老姑娘的,”她回答。“若是这年青的伊登能唤醒她对男性的普遍兴趣,倒是件好事、”

“是件大好事,”父亲发表意见,“但是假定——有时我们不能不假定,亲爱的——假定她竟对他请有独钟呢?”

“不可能,”莫尔斯太太笑了,“她比他大三岁,而且也办不到,不会出问题的,相信我好了。”

马丁所要扮演的角色就这样内定了下来。而此时他在亚瑟和诺尔曼的诱导下正在考虑一桩特别花钱的事。他们要到小山区去作自行车旅游。马丁对此原不感兴趣,但他却听说露丝匕会骑自行车,也要去,便同意了。他不会骑自行车,也没有车,但既然露丝要骑他就决定自己非骑不可。晚上分手以后他便在回家的路上进了一家自行车行,买了一部自行车,花了四十块钱。那数目超过了他一个月的辛苦钱,严重地缩减了他的储蓄。但是在他把《检验者》要给他的一百元加在《青年伙伴》至少要给他的四百二十元以上后便感到这笔不寻常的开支所带来的烦恼减轻了。在他学着骑车回家的路上衣服又给撕破了,他也满不在乎。那天晚上他从希金波坦先生店奖给裁缝打了个电话,另行定做了一套。然后他便把自行车扛上了紧贴房屋后壁乍得像太平梯一样的楼梯,再把自己的床从墙边柳开,便发现那小屋只装得下他和自行车了。

星期天他原打算用来准备中学入学考试的,但那篇潜水采珠的故事引开了他的兴趣。他用了一整天工夫狂热地重视了那叫他燃烧的美和浪漫。《检验者》那天早上没有刊载他的探宝故事,可那并没有叫他泄气。他此时居高临下,是不会泄气的、希金波坦先生两次叫他去参加星期天晚上的聚餐,他都没去。希金波坦先生家星期天总要加点好菜。这顿饭是他事业有成繁荣兴旺的广告。在席上他总要发表一篇老套的说教,夸赞美国的制度和它能给一切肯吃苦的人上进的机会。他总要指出,他就是从一个杂货店店员上升为希金波坦现金商店的老板的。

星期一早上马丁·伊登望着还没写完的潜水采珠的故事。叹了一口气,坐车到了奥克兰的中学。几天之后他去看考试成绩,发现地除了语法之外每门课都没有及格。

“你的语法优秀,”希尔顿老师隔着厚厚的镜片盯着他,对他说,“但别的功课却一无所知,确实是一无所知。你的美国史简直糟糕透了——没有别的词形容,就是糟糕透了。我劝你——”

希尔顿老师停了停,瞪着地,缺乏同情和想像力,跟他的试管一样。他是中学的物理老师,养着一大家人,薪水微薄,有一肚子精挑细选的人云亦云的知识。

“是,先生,”马丁乖乖地说,希望那时处于希尔顿老师地位的是图书馆询问台的那个人。

“我建议你回小学去至少读两年。日安。”

马丁对考试失败并不大在乎,但他告诉露丝希尔顿老师的建议时露丝那震惊的表情却叫他大吃了一惊。她的失望非常明显。他感到抱歉,但主要是因为她。

“你看,我说对了,”她说,“你比读中学的学生知识丰富多了,可你就是考不及格,那是因为你的教育是零碎的、粗疏的。你需要训练,那是只有熟练教师才能做的事。你必须有全面的基础。希尔顿老师是对的,我要是你,我就去上夜校。一年半的夜校就可以让你赶上去,可以少读六个月,而且能给你时间写作。即使不能靠写作为生,也可以找白天干的活儿。”

可是我若是白天干活儿,晚上上夜校,哪有时间来看你呢?——这是马丁的第一个念头。但他忍住了没讲。他说:

“让我上夜校,太像小孩儿了。但只要我认为有用我也不在乎。但是我并不认为有用。我可以学得比他们教得快。夜校只是浪费时间而已——”他想到了她,想到自己还要获得她——“而且我也没有时间。实际上我挤不出时间。”

“你必须学习的东西太多,”她那样温和地望着他,使他觉得若是再反对就成了禽兽。“物理和化学——没有实验课你是学不会的,你还会发现代数和几何若是不听课也学不会,你需要的是熟练的教师,传授知识的专家。”

他沉默了一会儿,想找到个最不虚荣的方式表达自己的意思。

“请不要以为我在吹牛,”他开始说,“我一点没有吹牛的意思。但是我有一种感觉,我是那种可以称作天生的自学者的人。我可以自学。我天生好学,像鸭子喜欢水一样。我学语法的情况件是看见的。我还学过许多别的东西——你做梦也想不到我学了多少。而我不过才开始。只要等我积聚起——”他犹豫了一下,确信自己没用错词才说,‘”积聚起势头,我现在才真正有了点感觉。我正开始估算形势——”

“请不要用‘估算’,”她插嘴道。

“摸索形势,”他赶紧改正。

“在正确英语回这话也不通,”她批评。

他挣扎着另谋出路。

“我的意思是我正开始琢磨情况。”

出于同情她容忍了。他说了下去。

“在我看来知识仿佛就是一门海图室。我每次去图书馆都产生这种印象。老师的任务就是把它系统地教给学生,他将图室的指导,如此而已。海图室并不是老师脑子担的东西,老师并没有造出海图室,海图室不是他的作品。海图都在海图室,他们知道怎样利用海图,他们的工作就是向陌生人指出图上的方位以免别人迷航。而我却是不容易迷航的。我有方向感,总知道自己在什么地方——又出了什么问题了。”

“Where后面不要再用at。”

“对,”他感谢地说,“不用at。我说到哪儿了?啊是的,说到海图图。唔,有的人是需要指导的,大部分人都需要。但我认为我不要指导照样可以工作。我现在已在海图室工作了很久,差不多学会了该看什么图,找哪个海岸了。我琢磨我若是自己摸索进步要快得多,你要知道,舰队的速度就是它最慢的船只的速度,教师的进度也受到同样的影响,不能比差生快。我给自己规定可以比老师为全班学生规定的速度快。”

“独行最速,”她为他引用了一句成语。

有一句话他几乎脱口而出:我跟你一起照样能快。一个幻觉在他眼前出现:一片无边无际的天空,这里阳光明媚,那里星光灿烂,他跟她一起飞翔,他的手臂搂住她,她淡金色的头发拂着他的面颊。可这时却感到了他那蹩脚的语言的隔阂。上帝呀!要是他能自由自在地运用语言,让她看到他看到的东西就好了!他感到一阵激动;要为她把自己内心的明镜上自然呈现的幻影描述出来,那是一种痛苦的渴望。啊,原来如此!他隐隐约约领悟到了那奥秘。那正是大文豪大诗人的本领所在,他们之所以伟大的道理。他们懂得怎样把自己所想到的、感觉到的和见到的表现出来。在阳光中睡觉的狗常要呜咽或吠叫几声,但狗说不出自己看到的那使它呜咽的东西。他常常猜测狗看见了什么。而他自己就是只在阳光奖睡觉的狗。他看到了高雅美丽的幻影,却只有对着露丝呜咽吠叫。他得要停止在阳光军睡觉。他要睁开眼睛,站起身来,要奋斗、要工作、要学习,直到眼前没有了蔽障,舌尖没有了挂碍,能够把他丰富的幻觉与露丝共享。别的人已找到了表达的窍门,能让词语得心应手,让同语的组合表达出比单词意义相加丰富得多的意思。对这奥秘的短短的一瞥给了他深沉的鼓舞,他再度看到了阳光明媚星光灿烂的空间的幻影——他忽然发现没有声音了,他看见露丝眼含微笑,饶有兴味地观察看他。

“我刚才看到了一个了不起的幻影,”他说,听见自己的话语声他的心猛地跳了一下。他用的词是从哪儿来的?他的话为幻影所导致的停顿作了恰如其分的说明。直是奇迹。他从没有像这样把一个崇高的思想崇高地表达出来过。根本没有想到过问题的症结正在这里,解决的办法也在这里,他从没有试过。但是史文朋试过,吉卜林和所有的诗人都试过。他的心闪向了他的《潜水采珠》,他从没有敢于尝试伟大的东西,去表现那燃烧在他心底的美丽的神韵。若是把它写了出来,一定会与众不同的。那故事应有的美的广阔浩瀚令他畏惧。他的心再一次闪亮,再一次鼓起勇气,他问自己,为什么就不能像伟大的诗人们那样用高雅的诗篇歌唱那全部的美?还有他对腐丝的爱情造成的神秘的欢乐与精神的奇迹,他为什么不能像诗人们一样歌颂它?他们歌唱过爱情,那么他也要歌唱爱情。啊,上帝作证!——这声惊叹反响到他月出,不禁叫他吓了一跳。他一时忘情,竟然叫出了声!血液一阵阵冲向他的面颊,压倒了额上的青铜色,羞赧的红晕从硬须留一直涌到发报。

“我——我——我很抱歉,”他结巴地说,“我刚才显在思考。”

“听起来你好像在作祷告呢,”她鼓起勇气说,心经却不禁世了气,感到难受。从她所认识的男人嘴里听见亵线的活,这在她还是第一次。她很吃惊,不但因为那是个原则和教养时问题,而己因为她的精神在她受到庇护的处文苑圃里受到了生活里的狂风的吹打,感到了震撼。

但是她却原谅了他,原谅得很轻松,她自己也感到意外。不知怎么,原谅他的任何过失都并不困难。他不像别人那么幸运,却十计肯干,而且有成绩。她从来没有想到自己对他的好感还会有别的理由。她对他怀着温柔的情绪自己却不知道,也无法知道。她二十四岁了,一向平静稳重,从没恋爱过,可这并没有使她对自己的感情敏锐起来。这位从未因真正的爱情而动心的姑娘并没意识到她已怦然心动。
  

。|。|。Martin Eden 。|。|。

[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-24 20:01重新编辑 ]
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 11楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 11


Martin went back to his pearl-diving article, which would have been finished sooner if it had not been broken in upon so frequently by his attempts to write poetry. His poems were love poems, inspired by Ruth, but they were never completed. Not in a day could he learn to chant in noble verse. Rhyme and metre and structure were serious enough in themselves, but there was, over and beyond them, an intangible and evasive something that he caught in all great poetry, but which he could not catch and imprison in his own. It was the elusive spirit of poetry itself that he sensed and sought after but could not capture. It seemed a glow to him, a warm and trailing vapor, ever beyond his reaching, though sometimes he was rewarded by catching at shreds of it and weaving them into phrases that echoed in his brain with haunting notes or drifted across his vision in misty wafture of unseen beauty. It was baffling. He ached with desire to express and could but gibber prosaically as everybody gibbered. He read his fragments aloud. The metre marched along on perfect feet, and the rhyme pounded a longer and equally faultless rhythm, but the glow and high exaltation that he felt within were lacking. He could not understand, and time and again, in despair, defeated and depressed, he returned to his article. Prose was certainly an easier medium.




Following the "Pearl-diving," he wrote an article on the sea as a career, another on turtle-catching, and a third on the northeast trades. Then he tried, as an experiment, a short story, and before he broke his stride he had finished six short stories and despatched them to various magazines. He wrote prolifically, intensely, from morning till night, and late at night, except when he broke off to go to the reading-room, draw books from the library, or to call on Ruth. He was profoundly happy. Life was pitched high. He was in a fever that never broke. The joy of creation that is supposed to belong to the gods was his. All the life about him - the odors of stale vegetables and soapsuds, the slatternly form of his sister, and the jeering face of Mr. Higginbotham - was a dream. The real world was in his mind, and the stories he wrote were so many pieces of reality out of his mind.




The days were too short. There was so much he wanted to study. He cut his sleep down to five hours and found that he could get along upon it. He tried four hours and a half, and regretfully came back to five. He could joyfully have spent all his waking hours upon any one of his pursuits. It was with regret that he ceased from writing to study, that he ceased from study to go to the library, that he tore himself away from that chart-room of knowledge or from the magazines in the reading-room that were filled with the secrets of writers who succeeded in selling their wares. It was like severing heart strings, when he was with Ruth, to stand up and go; and he scorched through the dark streets so as to get home to his books at the least possible expense of time. And hardest of all was it to shut up the algebra or physics, put note-book and pencil aside, and close his tired eyes in sleep. He hated the thought of ceasing to live, even for so short a time, and his sole consolation was that the alarm clock was set five hours ahead. He would lose only five hours anyway, and then the jangling bell would jerk him out of unconsciousness and he would have before him another glorious day of nineteen hours.




In the meantime the weeks were passing, his money was ebbing low, and there was no money coming in. A month after he had mailed it, the adventure serial for boys was returned to him by THE YOUTH'S COMPANION. The rejection slip was so tactfully worded that he felt kindly toward the editor. But he did not feel so kindly toward the editor of the SAN FRANCISCO EXAMINER. After waiting two whole weeks, Martin had written to him. A week later he wrote again. At the end of the month, he went over to San Francisco and personally called upon the editor. But he did not meet that exalted personage, thanks to a Cerberus of an office boy, of tender years and red hair, who guarded the portals. At the end of the fifth week the manuscript came back to him, by mail, without comment. There was no rejection slip, no explanation, nothing. In the same way his other articles were tied up with the other leading San Francisco papers. When he recovered them, he sent them to the magazines in the East, from which they were returned more promptly, accompanied always by the printed rejection slips.




The short stories were returned in similar fashion. He read them over and over, and liked them so much that he could not puzzle out the cause of their rejection, until, one day, he read in a newspaper that manuscripts should always be typewritten. That explained it. Of course editors were so busy that they could not afford the time and strain of reading handwriting. Martin rented a typewriter and spent a day mastering the machine. Each day he typed what he composed, and he typed his earlier manuscripts as fast as they were returned him. He was surprised when the typed ones began to come back. His jaw seemed to become squarer, his chin more aggressive, and he bundled the manuscripts off to new editors.




The thought came to him that he was not a good judge of his own work. He tried it out on Gertrude. He read his stories aloud to her. Her eyes glistened, and she looked at him proudly as she said:-




"Ain't it grand, you writin' those sort of things."




"Yes, yes," he demanded impatiently. "But the story - how did you like it?"




"Just grand," was the reply. "Just grand, an' thrilling, too. I was all worked up."




He could see that her mind was not clear. The perplexity was strong in her good-natured face. So he waited.




"But, say, Mart," after a long pause, "how did it end? Did that young man who spoke so highfalutin' get her?"




And, after he had explained the end, which he thought he had made artistically obvious, she would say:-




"That's what I wanted to know. Why didn't you write that way in the story?"




One thing he learned, after he had read her a number of stories, namely, that she liked happy endings.




"That story was perfectly grand," she announced, straightening up from the wash-tub with a tired sigh and wiping the sweat from her forehead with a red, steamy hand; "but it makes me sad. I want to cry. There is too many sad things in the world anyway. It makes me happy to think about happy things. Now if he'd married her, and - You don't mind, Mart?" she queried apprehensively. "I just happen to feel that way, because I'm tired, I guess. But the story was grand just the same, perfectly grand. Where are you goin' to sell it?"




"That's a horse of another color," he laughed.




"But if you DID sell it, what do you think you'd get for it?"




"Oh, a hundred dollars. That would be the least, the way prices go."




"My! I do hope you'll sell it!"




"Easy money, eh?" Then he added proudly: "I wrote it in two days. That's fifty dollars a day."




He longed to read his stories to Ruth, but did not dare. He would wait till some were published, he decided, then she would understand what he had been working for. In the meantime he toiled on. Never had the spirit of adventure lured him more strongly than on this amazing exploration of the realm of mind. He bought the text-books on physics and chemistry, and, along with his algebra, worked out problems and demonstrations. He took the laboratory proofs on faith, and his intense power of vision enabled him to see the reactions of chemicals more understandingly than the average student saw them in the laboratory. Martin wandered on through the heavy pages, overwhelmed by the clews he was getting to the nature of things. He had accepted the world as the world, but now he was comprehending the organization of it, the play and interplay of force and matter. Spontaneous explanations of old matters were continually arising in his mind. Levers and purchases fascinated him, and his mind roved backward to hand-spikes and blocks and tackles at sea. The theory of navigation, which enabled the ships to travel unerringly their courses over the pathless ocean, was made clear to him. The mysteries of storm, and rain, and tide were revealed, and the reason for the existence of trade-winds made him wonder whether he had written his article on the northeast trade too soon. At any rate he knew he could write it better now. One afternoon he went out with Arthur to the University of California, and, with bated breath and a feeling of religious awe, went through the laboratories, saw demonstrations, and listened to a physics professor lecturing to his classes.




But he did not neglect his writing. A stream of short stories flowed from his pen, and he branched out into the easier forms of verse - the kind he saw printed in the magazines - though he lost his head and wasted two weeks on a tragedy in blank verse, the swift rejection of which, by half a dozen magazines, dumfounded him. Then he discovered Henley and wrote a series of sea-poems on the model of "Hospital Sketches." They were simple poems, of light and color, and romance and adventure. "Sea Lyrics," he called them, and he judged them to be the best work he had yet done. There were thirty, and he completed them in a month, doing one a day after having done his regular day's work on fiction, which day's work was the equivalent to a week's work of the average successful writer. The toil meant nothing to him. It was not toil. He was finding speech, and all the beauty and wonder that had been pent for years behind his inarticulate lips was now pouring forth in a wild and virile flood.




He showed the "Sea Lyrics" to no one, not even to the editors. He had become distrustful of editors. But it was not distrust that prevented him from submitting the "Lyrics." They were so beautiful to him that he was impelled to save them to share with Ruth in some glorious, far-off time when he would dare to read to her what he had written. Against that time he kept them with him, reading them aloud, going over them until he knew them by heart.




He lived every moment of his waking hours, and he lived in his sleep, his subjective mind rioting through his five hours of surcease and combining the thoughts and events of the day into grotesque and impossible marvels. In reality, he never rested, and a weaker body or a less firmly poised brain would have been prostrated in a general break-down. His late afternoon calls on Ruth were rarer now, for June was approaching, when she would take her degree and finish with the university. Bachelor of Arts! - when he thought of her degree, it seemed she fled beyond him faster than he could pursue.




One afternoon a week she gave to him, and arriving late, he usually stayed for dinner and for music afterward. Those were his red- letter days. The atmosphere of the house, in such contrast with that in which he lived, and the mere nearness to her, sent him forth each time with a firmer grip on his resolve to climb the heights. In spite of the beauty in him, and the aching desire to create, it was for her that he struggled. He was a lover first and always. All other things he subordinated to love.




Greater than his adventure in the world of thought was his love- adventure. The world itself was not so amazing because of the atoms and molecules that composed it according to the propulsions of irresistible force; what made it amazing was the fact that Ruth lived in it. She was the most amazing thing he had ever known, or dreamed, or guessed.




But he was oppressed always by her remoteness. She was so far from him, and he did not know how to approach her. He had been a success with girls and women in his own class; but he had never loved any of them, while he did love her, and besides, she was not merely of another class. His very love elevated her above all classes. She was a being apart, so far apart that he did not know how to draw near to her as a lover should draw near. It was true, as he acquired knowledge and language, that he was drawing nearer, talking her speech, discovering ideas and delights in common; but this did not satisfy his lover's yearning. His lover's imagination had made her holy, too holy, too spiritualized, to have any kinship with him in the flesh. It was his own love that thrust her from him and made her seem impossible for him. Love itself denied him the one thing that it desired.




And then, one day, without warning, the gulf between them was bridged for a moment, and thereafter, though the gulf remained, it was ever narrower. They had been eating cherries - great, luscious, black cherries with a juice of the color of dark wine. And later, as she read aloud to him from "The Princess," he chanced to notice the stain of the cherries on her lips. For the moment her divinity was shattered. She was clay, after all, mere clay, subject to the common law of clay as his clay was subject, or anybody's clay. Her lips were flesh like his, and cherries dyed them as cherries dyed his. And if so with her lips, then was it so with all of her. She was woman, all woman, just like any woman. It came upon him abruptly. It was a revelation that stunned him. It was as if he had seen the sun fall out of the sky, or had seen worshipped purity polluted.




Then he realized the significance of it, and his heart began pounding and challenging him to play the lover with this woman who was not a spirit from other worlds but a mere woman with lips a cherry could stain. He trembled at the audacity of his thought; but all his soul was singing, and reason, in a triumphant paean, assured him he was right. Something of this change in him must have reached her, for she paused from her reading, looked up at him, and smiled. His eyes dropped from her blue eyes to her lips, and the sight of the stain maddened him. His arms all but flashed out to her and around her, in the way of his old careless life. She seemed to lean toward him, to wait, and all his will fought to hold him back.




"You were not following a word," she pouted.




Then she laughed at him, delighting in his confusion, and as he looked into her frank eyes and knew that she had divined nothing of what he felt, he became abashed. He had indeed in thought dared too far. Of all the women he had known there was no woman who would not have guessed - save her. And she had not guessed. There was the difference. She was different. He was appalled by his own grossness, awed by her clear innocence, and he gazed again at her across the gulf. The bridge had broken down.




But still the incident had brought him nearer. The memory of it persisted, and in the moments when he was most cast down, he dwelt upon it eagerly. The gulf was never again so wide. He had accomplished a distance vastly greater than a bachelorship of arts, or a dozen bachelorships. She was pure, it was true, as he had never dreamed of purity; but cherries stained her lips. She was subject to the laws of the universe just as inexorably as he was. She had to eat to live, and when she got her feet wet, she caught cold. But that was not the point. If she could feel hunger and thirst, and heat and cold, then could she feel love - and love for a man. Well, he was a man. And why could he not be the man? "It's up to me to make good," he would murmur fervently. "I will be THE man. I will make myself THE man. I will make good."
马丁又回头来写他的《潜水采珠》。若不是他多次中途转而写诗,写完那篇文章会要早得多。他的诗都是爱情诗,灵感来自露丝,但都没有写成。用高雅的诗篇歌唱并非一朝一夕之功。韵脚、格律和结构已经够难的了,何况还有一种他在一切伟大的诗歌里都能感觉到却总是捉摸不定的东西,这东西他把捉不住,写不进诗里。他感觉得到,孜孜以求却无法抓住的是诗歌那闪烁不定的神韵。那东西于他宛若一道微明的亮光,一片温馨的流云,永远可望而不可即,他偶然抓住了一丝半缕编织成几个诗句,那维绕的音韵便在他脑子里回荡往复,而那以前从未见过的芙便如膝俄的雾雷在他的视野中涌现。这真叫人惶惑。他渴望表达,渴望得头疼,可诌出来的却总是些准都能诌出的东西,平淡无奇。他把自己写成的片断大声朗读,那格悻中规中矩,十至十美,韵脚敲出的节奏虽然舒缓,也同样无懈可击,但总没有他认为应当有的光芒与激情。他不知道为什么,只能一次又一次地失望、失败、泄气,又回来写他的故事。散文毕竟是较为容易的文体。

写完《潜水采珠》,他又写了一篇有关海上生涯的东西,一篇捉海龟的东西,一篇关于东北贸易风的东西。然后他试着写短篇小说,原只想试试手,还没撒开大步,已经写成了六个,寄给了六家不同的杂志。除了去阅览室查资料、图书馆借书,或看露丝之外,他紧张地起早贪黑地写着,成果累累。他感到由衷地痛快,他的生活格调高雅,创作的狂热从不间断。他感到了过去以为只有神灵才能享有的创造的欢乐。他周围的一切全成了幻影——陈腐的蔬菜的气味,肥皂沫的气味,姐姐遍遇的样子,希金波坦先生那冷嘲热讽的脸。他心里有的才是现实世界,他写出的小说只是他心中的现实的许多片断。

日子太短,他要研究的太多。他把睡眠削减为五小时,觉得也过得去。他又试了试四小时半,却只能遗憾地放弃。把醒着的时刻用于他所追求的任河项目他都高兴。停止写作去做研究他感到遗憾,停止研究会图书馆他感到遗憾,离开知识的海图室或阅览室的杂志他也感到遗憾(杂志里充满了卖文成功的作家们的窍门)。跟露丝在一起却又得站起来离开,更像是扯断了心里的琴弦。可随即又心急火燎地穿过黑暗的街道,要尽早回到地的书本中去。而最叫他难受的却是关上代数或物理书、放开铅笔和笔记本闭上疲劳的双眼去睡觉。一想到要暂停生活(哪怕是短短的几小时)他便遗憾,他唯一的安慰是闹钟定在五个小时之后。损失毕竟只有五个小时,然后那叮铃铃的钟声便会把他从酣睡中震醒,那时地面前又会有个光辉的日子——十九个小时。

时间一周周过去,他的钱越来越少,却没有分文进项。他那篇为男孩子们写的冒险连载故事一个月之后由《青年伙伴》退了回来。退稿信措辞委婉得体,使他对编者发生了好感。但对《旧金山检验者》的编辑他却反感。等了两个礼拜,给编辑去了信,一月以后又写了一封信,满了一个月,他又亲自到旧金山去拜访编辑,可总见不到那位高高在上的人物,因为有那么一位年纪不大满头红发的办公室小厮像只塞伯勒斯狗一样把着大门。第五周周末稿件邮寄了回来,没有个交代:没有退稿单,没有解释,什么都没有。他的别的文章在旧金山主要的报纸的遭遇也完全一样。他收到之后又送到了东部去,退稿更快,总是附着印好的退稿条子。

几个短篇小说也以类似的形式退了回来。他把它们读来读去,仍很喜欢。他真想不出为什么会退稿。直到有一天地在报上读到稿件总应当用打字机打好的,这才明白过来。当然啦,编辑们都很忙,没有功夫,也不育费事去读手稿。马丁租来一部打字机,花了一天功夫学会了打字,把每天写的东西用打字机打好。以前的稿件一退给他,他也立即打好送出,可他打好的稿件仍然给退了回来的时候他吃惊了,腮帮子似乎更有棱有角了,下巴似乎更咄咄逼人了。他又把手稿寄给了别的编辑。

他开始想到自己未必是对自己的作品的好评判员,便让格特露听听。他向她朗诵了自己的小说。她的眼里闪着光,骄傲地望着他说:

“你还能写这样的东西,可真棒!”

“好了,好了,”他不耐烦地追问,“可是那故事——你觉得怎么样?”

“就是摔呗,”她回答,“就是棒,好听极了,听得我好激动。”

他看出她的心里其实并不清楚。她那善良的脸上露出了强烈的困惑,便等她说下去。

“可是,马,”过了好一会儿她才说,“这故事到末了是怎么回事?那位说了那么多好听的话的年青人最后得到她了么?”

他向她解释了故事的结局(他原以为已巧妙而明显地作了交代的),她却说:

“我想弄清楚的就是这个。你为什么不在故事里那么写呢、

在他朗读了几个故事之后他明白了一点:她喜欢大团圆的结局。

“那故事捧得不得了,”她在洗衣盆边直起身子疲劳地叹了一口气,用一只红通通冒着水汽的手抹掉了额上的汗,宣布,“可这故事叫我难受,想哭。世界上的伤心事就是太多了。想想快活的事能叫我快活。如果那小伙子娶了她,而且——你不会生气吧,马?”她胆怯地问,“我是随便发表意见的。我看是因为我太累了。这毕竟是个了不起的故事,挑不出毛病的。你打算把它卖到哪儿去?”

“那就是另一码子事了。”他哈哈一笑。

“若要真实了,你能得多少钱?”

“啊,一百块,还是最少的,按时价算。”

“天呐!我真希望你能卖掉!”

“这钱好赚,是吧?”他又骄傲地补充道,“是两天就写成的。五十块钱一天呢。”

他很想把自己的故事读给露丝听,却不敢。他决定等到发表了几篇之后再说,那时她就能明白他在忙些什么了。目前他还继续干着。他的冒险精神过去从没有这样强有力地促使他在心灵的领域做过这种惊人的探索。除了代数,他还买了物理和化学课本,做演算和求证。他对实验室实验采取相信书本的态度。他那强大的想像力使他对于化学物质之间的反应比一般学生经过实验所了解的更深刻。他在艰苦的学问里继续漫游,因为获得了对事物本质的了解而高兴得不得了。以前他只把世界看作世界,现在他懂得了世界的构造,力与物质之间的相互作用。对旧有事物的理解在他心里自然涌出。杠杆与支点的道理令他着迷,他的心回到了海上,在撬棍、滑车和复滑车中倘佯。他现在懂得了能让船只在没有道路的海上航行不致迷路的航海理论,揭开了风暴、雨和潮汐的奥秘。季候风成因的理论使他担心自己那篇描写东北季候风的文章写得太早。至少他知道了自己现在能够写得更好。有一天下午他跟亚瑟去了一趟加州大学,在那里带着宗教的敬畏屏神静气地在许多实验室走了一圈,看了演示,听了一个物理学教授上课。

但他并没有忽视写作。从他笔下流出了一连串短篇小说。他有时又拐弯写起较为平易的诗来——他在杂志纪见到的那种。他还一时头脑发热花了两个礼拜用素体诗写了个悲剧。那剧本校六七个杂志退了稿,叫他大吃了一惊。然后他发现了亨雷,便按照《病院速写》的模式写了一系列海上诗歌嘟是些朴实的,有光有色,浪漫和冒险的诗。他把它们命名为《海上抒情诗》,认为那是他的最佳作品。一共三十首,他一个月就写成了,每天写完了额定分最(相当于一般成功作家一周的工作量)之后再写一首。他对这样的刻苦用功并不在平。那不算刻苦。他不过是寻找着表达的语言而已。在他那结结巴巴的嘴唇后面关闭了多少年的美与奇迹现在化作了一道狂野道劲的急流滔滔不绝地流泻着而且。

他不把《海上抒情诗》给任何人看,连编辑也不给。他已经信不过编辑。但他不肯叫人看的原因并不在信不过,而是因为他觉得那些诗太美,只能保留下来,等到很久以后的某个光辉时到跟露丝共同欣赏,那时他已敢于向她即读自己的作品了。他把这些诗珍藏起来就为的那个时刻。他反复地朗读它们,读得滚瓜烂熟。

醒着的时候他分秒必争地生活着,睡着的时候他仍然生活着,他主观的心灵在五小时的暂停里骚乱着,把白天的思想和事件组合成为离奇荒谬的奇迹。实际上他从不曾休息过。身作稍差脑子稍不稳定的人早就崩溃了。他后半下午对露丝的拜访次数也在减少,因为六月快到了,那时她要取得学位,从大学毕业。文学学士——一想到她的学位她便似乎从他身边飞走了,其速度之快他根本赶不上。

她只给他每周一个下午。他到得晚,常常留下来吃晚饭,听音乐。那便是他的喜庆日子,那屋里的气氛跟他所住的屋子形成的鲜明对比,还有跟她的亲近,使他每次离开时都更加下定了决心要往上爬。尽管他有满脑子的美,也迫切地想加以表现,他斗争的鸽的还是她。他首先是一个情人,而且永远是情人。他让别的一切拜阅于爱情足下。他的爱情探险要比他在思想世界的探险来得伟大,且并不因构成它的原子分子由不可抗拒的力量推动而化合从而显得神奇;叫世界显得神奇的是它上面活着个露丝,她是他所见过的。梦想过的或猜测过的最惊人的事物,但她的辽远却永远压迫着他。她离他太远,他不知道怎么靠近她。在他自己阶级的姑娘、妇女面前他一向顺利;可他从没有爱过其中任何一个;而他却爱上了她,更为难的是,她还不光属于另一个阶级。他对她的爱使她高于一切阶级。她是个辽远的人,报辽远,他就无法像一个情人那样靠近她。不错,他越学知识和语法就离她越近,说着她那种语言;发现跟她相同的思想和爱好;但那并不能满足他作为情人的渴望。他那情人的想像把她神圣化了,太神圣化了,精神化了,不可能跟他有任何肉体的往来。把她推开,使她跟他似乎好不起来的正是他自己的爱情。是爱惜自己向他否定了他所要求的唯一的东西。

于是有一天,两人之间的鸿沟突然暂时出现了桥梁。以后鸿沟虽仍存在,却在一天天变窄。那天两人在吃樱桃——味美粒大的黑樱桃,液汁黑得像深色的酒。后来,在她为他朗诵《公主》的时候他偶然注意到了她唇上有樱桃汁。就在那一刹那她的神圣感粉碎了。她也不过是血肉之躯,跟他和别人一样都要服从血肉之躯的法则。她的嘴唇也跟他的嘴唇一样是肉做的,樱桃既能污染他,也就能污染她。嘴唇如此,全身也如此。她是女人,全身都是女人,跟任何别的女人没有两样。这种突然闪过他心里的想法成了一种启示,叫他大吃了一惊。仿佛看见太阳飞出天外,受到膜拜的纯洁遭到站污。

然后地明白了此事的意义,心房便怦怦地跳了起来,要求他跟这个女人谈情说爱。她并非是天外世界的精灵,而是一个嘴唇也能为樱桃汁染污的女人。他这想法的胆大狂妄使他战栗,但他的整个灵魂都在歌唱,而理智则在胜利的赞歌中肯定了他的正确。他内心的变化一定多少落到了她的眼里,因为她暂停了朗诵,抬头看了看他,微笑了。他的目光从他蓝色的眼睛落到她的唇上,唇上的污迹使他疯狂了,使他几乎像他逍遥自在的时期一样伸出双臂去拥抱她。她也似乎在向他歪过身子,等待着,他是用全部的意志力才遏制住了自己的。

“你一个字也没听呢,”她极起了嘴。

于是她为他那狼狈的样子感到开心,笑了起来。他看看她那坦率的目光,发现她丝毫也没觉察到他的想法,便感到惭愧了。他的思想实在是太出格。他认识的女人除了她之外谁都会猜到的,可她没猜到。差异正在这里。她就是与众不同。他为自己的粗野感到骇然,对她的纯净无邪肃然起敬。又隔着鸿沟注视着她。矫断了。

可这件事让他跟她靠得更近了。心里老记着。在他最沮丧的时刻便使劲反复地想着它。鸿沟变窄了。他跨过了一段比一个文学士学位,比一打文学士学位还大得多的距离。确实,她很纯洁,纯洁到他梦想不到的程度,但是樱桃也能弄脏她的嘴唇。她也像他一样,必须服从无法抗拒的宇宙法则。要吃饭才能活命,脚潮了也着凉。但]和题还在于:她既然也会俄,会渴,知冷,知热,也就能爱——能爱上个什么人。而他,也是个人。他为什么就不能做那个人呢?“那得靠我自己去奋斗,”他常狂热地低语,“我就要做那个人。我要让自己成为那个人。我要奋斗。”

  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 12楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  12


Early one evening, struggling with a sonnet that twisted all awry the beauty and thought that trailed in glow and vapor through his brain, Martin was called to the telephone.




"It's a lady's voice, a fine lady's," Mr. Higginbotham, who had called him, jeered.




Martin went to the telephone in the corner of the room, and felt a wave of warmth rush through him as he heard Ruth's voice. In his battle with the sonnet he had forgotten her existence, and at the sound of her voice his love for her smote him like a sudden blow. And such a voice! - delicate and sweet, like a strain of music heard far off and faint, or, better, like a bell of silver, a perfect tone, crystal-pure. No mere woman had a voice like that. There was something celestial about it, and it came from other worlds. He could scarcely hear what it said, so ravished was he, though he controlled his face, for he knew that Mr. Higginbotham's ferret eyes were fixed upon him.




It was not much that Ruth wanted to say - merely that Norman had been going to take her to a lecture that night, but that he had a headache, and she was so disappointed, and she had the tickets, and that if he had no other engagement, would he be good enough to take her?




Would he! He fought to suppress the eagerness in his voice. It was amazing. He had always seen her in her own house. And he had never dared to ask her to go anywhere with him. Quite irrelevantly, still at the telephone and talking with her, he felt an overpowering desire to die for her, and visions of heroic sacrifice shaped and dissolved in his whirling brain. He loved her so much, so terribly, so hopelessly. In that moment of mad happiness that she should go out with him, go to a lecture with him - with him, Martin Eden - she soared so far above him that there seemed nothing else for him to do than die for her. It was the only fit way in which he could express the tremendous and lofty emotion he felt for her. It was the sublime abnegation of true love that comes to all lovers, and it came to him there, at the telephone, in a whirlwind of fire and glory; and to die for her, he felt, was to have lived and loved well. And he was only twenty- one, and he had never been in love before.




His hand trembled as he hung up the receiver, and he was weak from the organ which had stirred him. His eyes were shining like an angel's, and his face was transfigured, purged of all earthly dross, and pure and holy.




"Makin' dates outside, eh?" his brother-in-law sneered. "You know what that means. You'll be in the police court yet."




But Martin could not come down from the height. Not even the bestiality of the allusion could bring him back to earth. Anger and hurt were beneath him. He had seen a great vision and was as a god, and he could feel only profound and awful pity for this maggot of a man. He did not look at him, and though his eyes passed over him, he did not see him; and as in a dream he passed out of the room to dress. It was not until he had reached his own room and was tying his necktie that he became aware of a sound that lingered unpleasantly in his ears. On investigating this sound he identified it as the final snort of Bernard Higginbotham, which somehow had not penetrated to his brain before.




As Ruth's front door closed behind them and he came down the steps with her, he found himself greatly perturbed. It was not unalloyed bliss, taking her to the lecture. He did not know what he ought to do. He had seen, on the streets, with persons of her class, that the women took the men's arms. But then, again, he had seen them when they didn't; and he wondered if it was only in the evening that arms were taken, or only between husbands and wives and relatives.




Just before he reached the sidewalk, he remembered Minnie. Minnie had always been a stickler. She had called him down the second time she walked out with him, because he had gone along on the inside, and she had laid the law down to him that a gentleman always walked on the outside - when he was with a lady. And Minnie had made a practice of kicking his heels, whenever they crossed from one side of the street to the other, to remind him to get over on the outside. He wondered where she had got that item of etiquette, and whether it had filtered down from above and was all right.




It wouldn't do any harm to try it, he decided, by the time they had reached the sidewalk; and he swung behind Ruth and took up his station on the outside. Then the other problem presented itself. Should he offer her his arm? He had never offered anybody his arm in his life. The girls he had known never took the fellows' arms. For the first several times they walked freely, side by side, and after that it was arms around the waists, and heads against the fellows' shoulders where the streets were unlighted. But this was different. She wasn't that kind of a girl. He must do something.




He crooked the arm next to her - crooked it very slightly and with secret tentativeness, not invitingly, but just casually, as though he was accustomed to walk that way. And then the wonderful thing happened. He felt her hand upon his arm. Delicious thrills ran through him at the contact, and for a few sweet moments it seemed that he had left the solid earth and was flying with her through the air. But he was soon back again, perturbed by a new complication. They were crossing the street. This would put him on the inside. He should be on the outside. Should he therefore drop her arm and change over? And if he did so, would he have to repeat the manoeuvre the next time? And the next? There was something wrong about it, and he resolved not to caper about and play the fool. Yet he was not satisfied with his conclusion, and when he found himself on the inside, he talked quickly and earnestly, making a show of being carried away by what he was saying, so that, in case he was wrong in not changing sides, his enthusiasm would seem the cause for his carelessness.




As they crossed Broadway, he came face to face with a new problem. In the blaze of the electric lights, he saw Lizzie Connolly and her giggly friend. Only for an instant he hesitated, then his hand went up and his hat came off. He could not be disloyal to his kind, and it was to more than Lizzie Connolly that his hat was lifted. She nodded and looked at him boldly, not with soft and gentle eyes like Ruth's, but with eyes that were handsome and hard, and that swept on past him to Ruth and itemized her face and dress and station. And he was aware that Ruth looked, too, with quick eyes that were timid and mild as a dove's, but which saw, in a look that was a flutter on and past, the working-class girl in her cheap finery and under the strange hat that all working-class girls were wearing just then.




"What a pretty girl!" Ruth said a moment later.




Martin could have blessed her, though he said:-




"I don't know. I guess it's all a matter of personal taste, but she doesn't strike me as being particularly pretty."




"Why, there isn't one woman in ten thousand with features as regular as hers. They are splendid. Her face is as clear-cut as a cameo. And her eyes are beautiful."




"Do you think so?" Martin queried absently, for to him there was only one beautiful woman in the world, and she was beside him, her hand upon his arm.




"Do I think so? If that girl had proper opportunity to dress, Mr. Eden, and if she were taught how to carry herself, you would be fairly dazzled by her, and so would all men."




"She would have to be taught how to speak," he commented, "or else most of the men wouldn't understand her. I'm sure you couldn't understand a quarter of what she said if she just spoke naturally."




"Nonsense! You are as bad as Arthur when you try to make your point."




"You forget how I talked when you first met me. I have learned a new language since then. Before that time I talked as that girl talks. Now I can manage to make myself understood sufficiently in your language to explain that you do not know that other girl's language. And do you know why she carries herself the way she does? I think about such things now, though I never used to think about them, and I am beginning to understand - much."




"But why does she?"




"She has worked long hours for years at machines. When one's body is young, it is very pliable, and hard work will mould it like putty according to the nature of the work. I can tell at a glance the trades of many workingmen I meet on the street. Look at me. Why am I rolling all about the shop? Because of the years I put in on the sea. If I'd put in the same years cow-punching, with my body young and pliable, I wouldn't be rolling now, but I'd be bow- legged. And so with that girl. You noticed that her eyes were what I might call hard. She has never been sheltered. She has had to take care of herself, and a young girl can't take care of herself and keep her eyes soft and gentle like - like yours, for example."




"I think you are right," Ruth said in a low voice. "And it is too bad. She is such a pretty girl."




He looked at her and saw her eyes luminous with pity. And then he remembered that he loved her and was lost in amazement at his fortune that permitted him to love her and to take her on his arm to a lecture.




Who are you, Martin Eden? he demanded of himself in the looking- glass, that night when he got back to his room. He gazed at himself long and curiously. Who are you? What are you? Where do you belong? You belong by rights to girls like Lizzie Connolly. You belong with the legions of toil, with all that is low, and vulgar, and unbeautiful. You belong with the oxen and the drudges, in dirty surroundings among smells and stenches. There are the stale vegetables now. Those potatoes are rotting. Smell them, damn you, smell them. And yet you dare to open the books, to listen to beautiful music, to learn to love beautiful paintings, to speak good English, to think thoughts that none of your own kind thinks, to tear yourself away from the oxen and the Lizzie Connollys and to love a pale spirit of a woman who is a million miles beyond you and who lives in the stars! Who are you? and what are you? damn you! And are you going to make good?




He shook his fist at himself in the glass, and sat down on the edge of the bed to dream for a space with wide eyes. Then he got out note-book and algebra and lost himself in quadratic equations, while the hours slipped by, and the stars dimmed, and the gray of dawn flooded against his window.
有一天晚上,时间尚早,马丁正在绞尽脑汁写一首十四行诗。曳着荣光与迷雾的美与情思从他脑里涌现,写下的诗却把它扭曲得不成样子。这时电话来了。

“是位小姐的声音,一位漂亮小姐的声音。”希金波坦先生含讥带讽地叫他。

马丁来到屋角的电话机旁,一听见露丝的声音,一道暖流便流遍了他的全身。在他跟十四行诗奋斗的时候他忘掉了她的存在,可一听见她的声音,他对她的爱便像突然的一击震动了他的全身。多么美妙的声音!——娇嫩、甜蜜,有如遥远处依稀的音乐,或者,更不如说像银铃,绝美的音色,清亮得像水晶。有这样的嗓子的绝不仅是个女人,其中有天国的东西,来自另外的世界。他不禁心荡神驰,几乎听不见对方的话语,尽管他仍控制住自己的面部表现,因为他知道希金波坦先生那双臭即一样的眼睛正盯着他。

露丝要说的话不多,不过是:诺尔曼那天晚上原要陪她去听讲演的,却因头痛去不了,她感到非常失望。她有票,若是他没有事,能否劳驾陪她去一趟?

能否陪她去!他竭力控制了嗓子里的激动。多么惊人的消息!他一向总在她屋里跟她见面,从没敢邀请她一起出过门,这时就在他站在电话机旁跟她说着话时,他便毫无道理地产生了一种强烈的欲望:愿意为她赴汤蹈火。慷慨赴死的种种幻影在他那晕眩迷醉的头脑里一再形成、消失。他那么爱她,爱得那么死去活来,希望又那么渺茫。她要跟他(跟他,马丁·伊登!)一起去听讲演了。在这个快乐得要发疯的时刻她对他是那么高不可攀,他似乎感到除了为她而死再没有别的事可做。死亡似乎成了他对她表白自己那伟大崇高的爱的唯一恰当的方式。那是一切挚爱者都会有的、出于至情的崇高的献身精神。它就在这里,在电话机旁,在他心里产生了,是一股烈焰与强光的旋风。他感到为她而死便是死得其所,爱得尽情。他才二十一岁,以前从来没有恋爱过。

他挂上电话时手在发抖,从那令他激动的电话机旁走开时他快站不住了。他的双目泛出光彩,宛如天使,脸也变了,洗尽了入世的污浊,变得纯净圣洁。

“到外面约会去?”他的姐夫嘲笑道,“你知道那是什么意思。弄不好会上局子的。”

但是马丁此时无法从云霄落下。就连这话中隐含的f流意思也无法让他回到人世。他已超然于愤怒与伤害之外。他看到了一个伟大的幻影,自己已严然成了神灵。对于这个蛆虫样的入他只有深沉与肃穆的怜悯。他没去看他,目光虽从他身b掠过,却视而不见。他像在梦里一样走出屋子去穿衣服。直到他回到自己屋里打着领带时地才意识到有个声音在他耳里不愉快地纠缠。找了找那声音才发现那是伯纳德·希金波坦最后的一声哼哼。不知为什么刚才它就没有钻进他的脑子。

露丝家的门在他们身后关上,他跟她一起走下了台阶,他才发现自己非常慌乱。陪她去听演说并非是不含杂质的纯粹的幸福。他不知道该做些什么。他在街上见过她那个阶级的外出的女人接着男人的胳膊。可也见过并不接胳膊的。他弄不清楚是否是晚上出门才接胳膊,或是只有夫妻或亲属之间才如此。

他刚走到人行道上便想起了米妮。米妮一向是个考究的人,第二次跟他出门就把他狠狠训了一顿,因为他走在了靠里的一面。她告诉他规矩:男的跟女的同路男的要走靠外的一面。以后他们过街的时候米妮便总跟他的脚后跟,提醒地走靠外的一面。他不知道她那条规矩是从哪儿来的,是否是从上面拉来的,是否可靠。

两人来到人行道,他认为试试这条规矩也没什么妨害;便从露丝背后转到靠外一面他的位置上。这时另一个问题出现了。他是否应当向她伸出胳膊?他一辈子也没向谁伸出过胳膊。他认得的姑娘从不搂同伴的胳膊。开头几次两人并排分开走,然后便是互相搂着腰,到黑暗的地方脑袋便靠在伙伴肩头上。可这回却不同。她可不是那种姑娘。他得想出个办法。

他弯起了靠她那一边的胳膊——略微一弯,悄悄地试试,并未做出请她挽着的样子,只是随随便便,仿佛习惯于那样走路。于是奇迹发生了。他感到她的手挽住了他的胳膊。刚一接触,一阵美妙的酥府便传遍了他全身,甜甜蜜蜜地过了好一会儿沈仿佛离开了这坚实的世界带着她在空中飘飞。可是新的复杂局面又叫他回到了地上。他们要过街了。那就会把他转到了靠里的一面,而他是应该在外面的。他是否应当松下她的手转换方向?若是松了手,下回还需要再弯弯胳膊么?再下回怎么办?这里有点不对头的东西。他决心不要再东换西换出洋相了。可他对自己的结论又不放心。于是在他靠里走的时候便滔滔不绝津津有味地谈着话,仿佛谈得出了神,这样,万一做错了也可以用热情和粗心辩护。

横跨大马路的时候他又迎面碰上了新问题。在白炽的电灯光下他看到了丽齐·康诺利和她那爱格格发笑的朋友。他只犹豫了一下便迎了上去,脱帽招呼。他不能对自己人不忠,他脱帽招呼的可不光是丽齐·康诺利。她点点头,大胆地望着他。她的目光不像露丝那样温和妇雅,而是明亮、犀利地从他瞧到露丝,—一打量了她的面庞、服装和身分。他也意识到露丝也在打量她,那畏怯温驯像鸽子的目光转瞬即逝。就在那转瞬之间露丝已看到了一个工人阶级的姑娘,一身廉价的服饰,戴一顶那时所有的工人阶级的姑娘都戴的帽子。

“多么漂亮的姑娘!”过了一会儿露丝说。

马丁差不多可以向她表示感谢,不过们说:

“我不清楚。大约是各人的口味不同吧,我倒不觉得她特别好看。”

“怎么,那么整齐漂亮的脸儿可是千里也难挑一的呢!她长得精彩极了。那张股轮廓分明,像是玉石上的浮雕。眼睛也挺美的。”

“你这样想么?”马丁心不在焉地问道,因为在他看来世界上只有一个美丽的女人,而那个女人就在他身边挽着他的胳膊。

“我这样想?若是那个姑娘有恰当的机会穿着打扮,伊登先生,若是再学学仪表姿态,是能叫你眼花绦乱,叫所有的男子汉都眼花镜乱的。”

“可她得先学会说话,”他发表意见,“否则大部分男子汉都会听不懂得她的话的。我肯定,若是她信口便说,你会连她四分之一都听不懂的。”

“瞎说!你阐述起自己的观点来也跟亚瑟一样蹩脚。”

“你忘了你第一次遇见我时我是怎么说话的了。从那以后我学了一种新的语言。在那以前我说话也跟那姑娘一样。现在我可以用你们的语言说得让你们完全听得懂了;能向你解释你听不懂的那个姑娘的谈话了。你知道她走路为什么那个姿势么?过去我从来不考虑这类问题,现在考虑了,我开始明白了——许多道理。”

“她为什么那个姿势?”

“她在机器边干了多年的活儿。人年轻的时候身子可塑性强,做苦工能按工作的性质把身子重新塑造,就像捏油灰一样。有许多我在街上遇见的工入我一眼就能看出是干什么活儿的。你看我吧。我在屋甲为什么老晃动身子?因为我在海上过了很多年。若是在那些年平我当了牛仔,我这年轻的可塑性强的身子就不会再晃荡,而是圈着腿了。那姑娘也是这样。你注意到了吧!她的服种我可以叫做:凌厉。她从来没有准保护,只有自己照顾自己。而一个年轻姑娘是不可能既照顾自己,又目光温柔得像——像你一样的,比如。”

“我认为你说得不错,”露丝低声地说,“很遗憾。她是那么漂亮的一个姑娘。”

他看着她,见她的眼里闪出矜传的光。他这才想起自己爱她,于是又因自己的幸运而感到惊讶,忘了一切。幸运意允许他爱她,让她搂着他的胳膊去听演说。

“你是谁呀,马丁·伊登?”那天晚上他回到屋里,对着镜子里的自己问道。他满怀好奇久久地凝视着自己。你是谁呀?你是干什么的?是什么身分?你理所当然是属于丽齐·康诺利这样的姑娘的。你的伙伴是吃苦受累的人,是下贱、粗野、丑陋的人。你跟牛马苦役作伴,只配住在肮脏的臭气熏天的环境里。现在不就有陈腐的蔬菜、腐烂的土豆的怪味么。闻闻看,妈的,闻闻着。可你却胆敢翻汗书本,听美好的音乐,学着爱美丽的绘画,说纯正的英语,产生你的自己人产生不出来的思想,挣扎着要离开牛群和丽齐·康诺利这样的姑娘们,去爱上跟你相距十万八千里、住在星星里的苍白的精灵一样的女人。你是谁?是干什么的?去你的吧,你还要奋斗么?

他对着镜里的自己晃了晃拳头。在床边坐了下来,睁大了眼睛梦想了一会儿。然后他拿出笔记本和代数书,投入了二次方程式见时光悄悄溜走,星星渐渐隐敛。黎明的鱼肚白向他的窗户泻了下来。
  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 13楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  13


It was the knot of wordy socialists and working-class philosophers that held forth in the City Hall Park on warm afternoons that was responsible for the great discovery. Once or twice in the month, while riding through the park on his way to the library, Martin dismounted from his wheel and listened to the arguments, and each time he tore himself away reluctantly. The tone of discussion was much lower than at Mr. Morse's table. The men were not grave and dignified. They lost their tempers easily and called one another names, while oaths and obscene allusions were frequent on their lips. Once or twice he had seen them come to blows. And yet, he knew not why, there seemed something vital about the stuff of these men's thoughts. Their logomachy was far more stimulating to his intellect than the reserved and quiet dogmatism of Mr. Morse. These men, who slaughtered English, gesticulated like lunatics, and fought one another's ideas with primitive anger, seemed somehow to be more alive than Mr. Morse and his crony, Mr. Butler.




Martin had heard Herbert Spencer quoted several times in the park, but one afternoon a disciple of Spencer's appeared, a seedy tramp with a dirty coat buttoned tightly at the throat to conceal the absence of a shirt. Battle royal was waged, amid the smoking of many cigarettes and the expectoration of much tobacco-juice, wherein the tramp successfully held his own, even when a socialist workman sneered, "There is no god but the Unknowable, and Herbert Spencer is his prophet." Martin was puzzled as to what the discussion was about, but when he rode on to the library he carried with him a new-born interest in Herbert Spencer, and because of the frequency with which the tramp had mentioned "First Principles," Martin drew out that volume.




So the great discovery began. Once before he had tried Spencer, and choosing the "Principles of Psychology" to begin with, he had failed as abjectly as he had failed with Madam Blavatsky. There had been no understanding the book, and he had returned it unread. But this night, after algebra and physics, and an attempt at a sonnet, he got into bed and opened "First Principles." Morning found him still reading. It was impossible for him to sleep. Nor did he write that day. He lay on the bed till his body grew tired, when he tried the hard floor, reading on his back, the book held in the air above him, or changing from side to side. He slept that night, and did his writing next morning, and then the book tempted him and he fell, reading all afternoon, oblivious to everything and oblivious to the fact that that was the afternoon Ruth gave to him. His first consciousness of the immediate world about him was when Bernard Higginbotham jerked open the door and demanded to know if he thought they were running a restaurant.




Martin Eden had been mastered by curiosity all his days. He wanted to know, and it was this desire that had sent him adventuring over the world. But he was now learning from Spencer that he never had known, and that he never could have known had he continued his sailing and wandering forever. He had merely skimmed over the surface of things, observing detached phenomena, accumulating fragments of facts, making superficial little generalizations - and all and everything quite unrelated in a capricious and disorderly world of whim and chance. The mechanism of the flight of birds he had watched and reasoned about with understanding; but it had never entered his head to try to explain the process whereby birds, as organic flying mechanisms, had been developed. He had never dreamed there was such a process. That birds should have come to be, was unguessed. They always had been. They just happened.




And as it was with birds, so had it been with everything. His ignorant and unprepared attempts at philosophy had been fruitless. The medieval metaphysics of Kant had given him the key to nothing, and had served the sole purpose of making him doubt his own intellectual powers. In similar manner his attempt to study evolution had been confined to a hopelessly technical volume by Romanes. He had understood nothing, and the only idea he had gathered was that evolution was a dry-as-dust theory, of a lot of little men possessed of huge and unintelligible vocabularies. And now he learned that evolution was no mere theory but an accepted process of development; that scientists no longer disagreed about it, their only differences being over the method of evolution.




And here was the man Spencer, organizing all knowledge for him, reducing everything to unity, elaborating ultimate realities, and presenting to his startled gaze a universe so concrete of realization that it was like the model of a ship such as sailors make and put into glass bottles. There was no caprice, no chance. All was law. It was in obedience to law that the bird flew, and it was in obedience to the same law that fermenting slime had writhed and squirmed and put out legs and wings and become a bird.




Martin had ascended from pitch to pitch of intellectual living, and here he was at a higher pitch than ever. All the hidden things were laying their secrets bare. He was drunken with comprehension. At night, asleep, he lived with the gods in colossal nightmare; and awake, in the day, he went around like a somnambulist, with absent stare, gazing upon the world he had just discovered. At table he failed to hear the conversation about petty and ignoble things, his eager mind seeking out and following cause and effect in everything before him. In the meat on the platter he saw the shining sun and traced its energy back through all its transformations to its source a hundred million miles away, or traced its energy ahead to the moving muscles in his arms that enabled him to cut the meat, and to the brain wherewith he willed the muscles to move to cut the meat, until, with inward gaze, he saw the same sun shining in his brain. He was entranced by illumination, and did not hear the "Bughouse," whispered by Jim, nor see the anxiety on his sister's face, nor notice the rotary motion of Bernard Higginbotham's finger, whereby he imparted the suggestion of wheels revolving in his brother-in-law's head.




What, in a way, most profoundly impressed Martin, was the correlation of knowledge - of all knowledge. He had been curious to know things, and whatever he acquired he had filed away in separate memory compartments in his brain. Thus, on the subject of sailing he had an immense store. On the subject of woman he had a fairly large store. But these two subjects had been unrelated. Between the two memory compartments there had been no connection. That, in the fabric of knowledge, there should be any connection whatever between a woman with hysterics and a schooner carrying a weather-helm or heaving to in a gale, would have struck him as ridiculous and impossible. But Herbert Spencer had shown him not only that it was not ridiculous, but that it was impossible for there to be no connection. All things were related to all other things from the farthermost star in the wastes of space to the myriads of atoms in the grain of sand under one's foot. This new concept was a perpetual amazement to Martin, and he found himself engaged continually in tracing the relationship between all things under the sun and on the other side of the sun. He drew up lists of the most incongruous things and was unhappy until he succeeded in establishing kinship between them all - kinship between love, poetry, earthquake, fire, rattlesnakes, rainbows, precious gems, monstrosities, sunsets, the roaring of lions, illuminating gas, cannibalism, beauty, murder, lovers, fulcrums, and tobacco. Thus, he unified the universe and held it up and looked at it, or wandered through its byways and alleys and jungles, not as a terrified traveller in the thick of mysteries seeking an unknown goal, but observing and charting and becoming familiar with all there was to know. And the more he knew, the more passionately he admired the universe, and life, and his own life in the midst of it all.




"You fool!" he cried at his image in the looking-glass. "You wanted to write, and you tried to write, and you had nothing in you to write about. What did you have in you? - some childish notions, a few half-baked sentiments, a lot of undigested beauty, a great black mass of ignorance, a heart filled to bursting with love, and an ambition as big as your love and as futile as your ignorance. And you wanted to write! Why, you're just on the edge of beginning to get something in you to write about. You wanted to create beauty, but how could you when you knew nothing about the nature of beauty? You wanted to write about life when you knew nothing of the essential characteristics of life. You wanted to write about the world and the scheme of existence when the world was a Chinese puzzle to you and all that you could have written would have been about what you did not know of the scheme of existence. But cheer up, Martin, my boy. You'll write yet. You know a little, a very little, and you're on the right road now to know more. Some day, if you're lucky, you may come pretty close to knowing all that may be known. Then you will write."




He brought his great discovery to Ruth, sharing with her all his joy and wonder in it. But she did not seem to be so enthusiastic over it. She tacitly accepted it and, in a way, seemed aware of it from her own studies. It did not stir her deeply, as it did him, and he would have been surprised had he not reasoned it out that it was not new and fresh to her as it was to him. Arthur and Norman, he found, believed in evolution and had read Spencer, though it did not seem to have made any vital impression upon them, while the young fellow with the glasses and the mop of hair, Will Olney, sneered disagreeably at Spencer and repeated the epigram, "There is no god but the Unknowable, and Herbert Spencer is his prophet."




But Martin forgave him the sneer, for he had begun to discover that Olney was not in love with Ruth. Later, he was dumfounded to learn from various little happenings not only that Olney did not care for Ruth, but that he had a positive dislike for her. Martin could not understand this. It was a bit of phenomena that he could not correlate with all the rest of the phenomena in the universe. But nevertheless he felt sorry for the young fellow because of the great lack in his nature that prevented him from a proper appreciation of Ruth's fineness and beauty. They rode out into the hills several Sundays on their wheels, and Martin had ample opportunity to observe the armed truce that existed between Ruth and Olney. The latter chummed with Norman, throwing Arthur and Martin into company with Ruth, for which Martin was duly grateful.




Those Sundays were great days for Martin, greatest because he was with Ruth, and great, also, because they were putting him more on a par with the young men of her class. In spite of their long years of disciplined education, he was finding himself their intellectual equal, and the hours spent with them in conversation was so much practice for him in the use of the grammar he had studied so hard. He had abandoned the etiquette books, falling back upon observation to show him the right things to do. Except when carried away by his enthusiasm, he was always on guard, keenly watchful of their actions and learning their little courtesies and refinements of conduct.




The fact that Spencer was very little read was for some time a source of surprise to Martin. "Herbert Spencer," said the man at the desk in the library, "oh, yes, a great mind." But the man did not seem to know anything of the content of that great mind. One evening, at dinner, when Mr. Butler was there, Martin turned the conversation upon Spencer. Mr. Morse bitterly arraigned the English philosopher's agnosticism, but confessed that he had not read "First Principles"; while Mr. Butler stated that he had no patience with Spencer, had never read a line of him, and had managed to get along quite well without him. Doubts arose in Martin's mind, and had he been less strongly individual he would have accepted the general opinion and given Herbert Spencer up. As it was, he found Spencer's explanation of things convincing; and, as he phrased it to himself, to give up Spencer would be equivalent to a navigator throwing the compass and chronometer overboard. So Martin went on into a thorough study of evolution, mastering more and more the subject himself, and being convinced by the corroborative testimony of a thousand independent writers. The more he studied, the more vistas he caught of fields of knowledge yet unexplored, and the regret that days were only twenty-four hours long became a chronic complaint with him.




One day, because the days were so short, he decided to give up algebra and geometry. Trigonometry he had not even attempted. Then he cut chemistry from his study-list, retaining only physics.




"I am not a specialist," he said, in defence, to Ruth. "Nor am I going to try to be a specialist. There are too many special fields for any one man, in a whole lifetime, to master a tithe of them. I must pursue general knowledge. When I need the work of specialists, I shall refer to their books."




"But that is not like having the knowledge yourself," she protested.




"But it is unnecessary to have it. We profit from the work of the specialists. That's what they are for. When I came in, I noticed the chimney-sweeps at work. They're specialists, and when they get done, you will enjoy clean chimneys without knowing anything about the construction of chimneys."




"That's far-fetched, I am afraid."




She looked at him curiously, and he felt a reproach in her gaze and manner. But he was convinced of the rightness of his position.




"All thinkers on general subjects, the greatest minds in the world, in fact, rely on the specialists. Herbert Spencer did that. He generalized upon the findings of thousands of investigators. He would have had to live a thousand lives in order to do it all himself. And so with Darwin. He took advantage of all that had been learned by the florists and cattle-breeders."




"You're right, Martin," Olney said. "You know what you're after, and Ruth doesn't. She doesn't know what she is after for herself even."




" - Oh, yes," Olney rushed on, heading off her objection, "I know you call it general culture. But it doesn't matter what you study if you want general culture. You can study French, or you can study German, or cut them both out and study Esperanto, you'll get the culture tone just the same. You can study Greek or Latin, too, for the same purpose, though it will never be any use to you. It will be culture, though. Why, Ruth studied Saxon, became clever in it, - that was two years ago, - and all that she remembers of it now is 'Whan that sweet Aprile with his schowers soote' - isn't that the way it goes?"




"But it's given you the culture tone just the same," he laughed, again heading her off. "I know. We were in the same classes."




"But you speak of culture as if it should be a means to something," Ruth cried out. Her eyes were flashing, and in her cheeks were two spots of color. "Culture is the end in itself."




"But that is not what Martin wants."




"How do you know?"




"What do you want, Martin?" Olney demanded, turning squarely upon him.




Martin felt very uncomfortable, and looked entreaty at Ruth.




"Yes, what do you want?" Ruth asked. "That will settle it."




"Yes, of course, I want culture," Martin faltered. "I love beauty, and culture will give me a finer and keener appreciation of beauty."




She nodded her head and looked triumph.




"Rot, and you know it," was Olney's comment. "Martin's after career, not culture. It just happens that culture, in his case, is incidental to career. If he wanted to be a chemist, culture would be unnecessary. Martin wants to write, but he's afraid to say so because it will put you in the wrong."




"And why does Martin want to write?" he went on. "Because he isn't rolling in wealth. Why do you fill your head with Saxon and general culture? Because you don't have to make your way in the world. Your father sees to that. He buys your clothes for you, and all the rest. What rotten good is our education, yours and mine and Arthur's and Norman's? We're soaked in general culture, and if our daddies went broke to-day, we'd be falling down to- morrow on teachers' examinations. The best job you could get, Ruth, would be a country school or music teacher in a girls' boarding-school."




"And pray what would you do?" she asked.




"Not a blessed thing. I could earn a dollar and a half a day, common labor, and I might get in as instructor in Hanley's cramming joint - I say might, mind you, and I might be chucked out at the end of the week for sheer inability."




Martin followed the discussion closely, and while he was convinced that Olney was right, he resented the rather cavalier treatment he accorded Ruth. A new conception of love formed in his mind as he listened. Reason had nothing to do with love. It mattered not whether the woman he loved reasoned correctly or incorrectly. Love was above reason. If it just happened that she did not fully appreciate his necessity for a career, that did not make her a bit less lovable. She was all lovable, and what she thought had nothing to do with her lovableness.




"What's that?" he replied to a question from Olney that broke in upon his train of thought.




"I was saying that I hoped you wouldn't be fool enough to tackle Latin."




"But Latin is more than culture," Ruth broke in. "It is equipment."




"Well, are you going to tackle it?" Olney persisted.




Martin was sore beset. He could see that Ruth was hanging eagerly upon his answer.




"I am afraid I won't have time," he said finally. "I'd like to, but I won't have time."




"You see, Martin's not seeking culture," Olney exulted. "He's trying to get somewhere, to do something."




"Oh, but it's mental training. It's mind discipline. It's what makes disciplined minds." Ruth looked expectantly at Martin, as if waiting for him to change his judgment. "You know, the foot-ball players have to train before the big game. And that is what Latin does for the thinker. It trains."




"Rot and bosh! That's what they told us when we were kids. But there is one thing they didn't tell us then. They let us find it out for ourselves afterwards." Olney paused for effect, then added, "And what they didn't tell us was that every gentleman should have studied Latin, but that no gentleman should know Latin."




"Now that's unfair," Ruth cried. "I knew you were turning the conversation just in order to get off something."




"It's clever all right," was the retort, "but it's fair, too. The only men who know their Latin are the apothecaries, the lawyers, and the Latin professors. And if Martin wants to be one of them, I miss my guess. But what's all that got to do with Herbert Spencer anyway? Martin's just discovered Spencer, and he's wild over him. Why? Because Spencer is taking him somewhere. Spencer couldn't take me anywhere, nor you. We haven't got anywhere to go. You'll get married some day, and I'll have nothing to do but keep track of the lawyers and business agents who will take care of the money my father's going to leave me."




Onley got up to go, but turned at the door and delivered a parting shot.




"You leave Martin alone, Ruth. He knows what's best for himself. Look at what he's done already. He makes me sick sometimes, sick and ashamed of myself. He knows more now about the world, and life, and man's place, and all the rest, than Arthur, or Norman, or I, or you, too, for that matter, and in spite of all our Latin, and French, and Saxon, and culture."




"But Ruth is my teacher," Martin answered chivalrously. "She is responsible for what little I have learned."




"Rats!" Olney looked at Ruth, and his expression was malicious. "I suppose you'll be telling me next that you read Spencer on her recommendation - only you didn't. And she doesn't know anything more about Darwin and evolution than I do about King Solomon's mines. What's that jawbreaker definition about something or other, of Spencer's, that you sprang on us the other day - that indefinite, incoherent homogeneity thing? Spring it on her, and see if she understands a word of it. That isn't culture, you see. Well, tra la, and if you tackle Latin, Martin, I won't have any respect for you."




And all the while, interested in the discussion, Martin had been aware of an irk in it as well. It was about studies and lessons, dealing with the rudiments of knowledge, and the schoolboyish tone of it conflicted with the big things that were stirring in him - with the grip upon life that was even then crooking his fingers like eagle's talons, with the cosmic thrills that made him ache, and with the inchoate consciousness of mastery of it all. He likened himself to a poet, wrecked on the shores of a strange land, filled with power of beauty, stumbling and stammering and vainly trying to sing in the rough, barbaric tongue of his brethren in the new land. And so with him. He was alive, painfully alive, to the great universal things, and yet he was compelled to potter and grope among schoolboy topics and debate whether or not he should study Latin.




"What in hell has Latin to do with it?" he demanded before his mirror that night. "I wish dead people would stay dead. Why should I and the beauty in me be ruled by the dead? Beauty is alive and everlasting. Languages come and go. They are the dust of the dead."




And his next thought was that he had been phrasing his ideas very well, and he went to bed wondering why he could not talk in similar fashion when he was with Ruth. He was only a schoolboy, with a schoolboy's tongue, when he was in her presence.




"Give me time," he said aloud. "Only give me time."




Time! Time! Time! was his unending plaint.
在晴和的午后,嘈叨的社会主义者和工人阶级的哲学家们常在市政厅公园进行滔滔不绝的辩论。这次伟大的发现就是由他们引起的。每月有一两次,马丁在穿过市政厅公园去图书馆的路L总要停下自行车来听听他们的辩论,每次离开时都有些恋恋不舍。他们的讨论比莫尔斯先生餐桌上的讨论格调要低得多,不像那么一本正经,煞有介事。他们动不动就发脾气,扣帽子,嘴里不干不净地骂脏话。他还见他们打过一两回架。但是,不知道为什么,他们的思想中似乎有某种非常重要的东西。他们的唇熗舌剑要比莫尔斯先生们沉着冷静的教条更刺激起他的思考。这些把英语糟踏得一塌糊涂、疯头疯脑地打着手势、怀着原始的愤怒对彼此的思想交战的人似乎要比莫尔斯先生和他的老朋友巴特勒先生更为生气勃勃。

在那公园里马丁好几次听见别人引用赫伯特·斯宾塞的话。有天下午斯宾塞的一个信徒出现了。那是个潦倒的流浪汉,穿一件肮脏的外套,为了掩饰里面没穿衬衫,钮扣一直扣到脖子。堂皇的战争开始了,抽了许多香烟,吐了许多斗烟唾沫,流浪汉坚守阵地,获得了成功,尽管有个相信社会主义的工人讥笑说:“没有上帝,只有不可知之物,赫伯特·斯宾塞就是他的先知。”马丁对他们讨论的东西感到茫然,在骑车去图书馆的路上对赫伯特·斯宾塞产生了兴趣。因为那流浪汉多次提到《首要原理》,马丁便借出了那本书。

于是伟大的发现开始了。他过去也曾试读过斯其塞,选择了《心理学原理》入门。却跟读布拉伐茨基夫人时一样惨遭败北,根本读不懂。没读完就还掉了。但是那天晚上学完代数和物理,写了一首十四行诗之后,他躺到床上翻开了格要原理》,却一口气直读到了天亮。他无法入睡,那天甚至停止了写作,只躺在床上读书,身子睡累了,便躺到硬地板上,书捧在头顶,或是向左侧,向右侧,继续读。直读到晚上,才又睡了一觉。策二天早上尽管恢复了写作,那书却仍在引诱着他,他受不了引诱又整整读了一个下午。他忘掉了一切,连那天下午是露丝安排给他的时间都忘掉了。直到希金波坦先生突然探开门要求他回答他住的是否是大饭店,他才第一次意识到身边的直接现实。

马丁·伊登一辈子都受着好奇心驱使,寻求着知识。是求知欲送他到世界各地去冒险的。可是现在他却从斯宾塞懂得了他原来一无所知,而且他若是继续航行与漫游是永远不会知道任何东西的。他只在事物的表面掠过,观察到的只是彼此无关的现象,搜集到的只是七零八碎的事实,只能在小范围内进行归纳——而在一个充满偶然与机遇的变化无常、杂乱无章的世界里,一切事物之间都是互不相关的。他曾观察过、研究过鸟群飞行的机制,并试作过解释,却从没想到去对鸟这种有机的飞行机制的演化过程寻求过解释。他没有想到鸟儿也是进化来的,只把它们当作一向就有的、自然存在的东西。

鸟儿既如此,一切也都如此。他过去对哲学那种全无准备的健啃没给他什么东西。康德的中世纪式的形而上学没有给予他开启任何东西的钥匙,它对他唯一的作用就是让他对自己的智力产生了怀疑。同样,他对进化论的钻研也只局限于罗迈尼斯的一本专业得读不懂的书。他什么都没有学到,读后的唯一印象就是:进化是一种枯燥乏味的玩艺儿,是一群运用着一大堆晦涩难解的词语的小人物弄出来的。现在他才明白,原来进化并不光是理论,而是已为人们所接受的发展过程。科学家们对它已无争议,只在有关进化的方式上还存在分歧。

现在又出了这个斯宾塞,为他把一切知识组织了起来,统一了起来,阐明了终极的现实,把一个描绘得非常具体的宇宙送到了他眼前,令他惊诧莫名,有如水手们做好放到玻璃橱里的船舶模型。没有想当然,没有偶然,全是法则。鸟儿能飞是服从法则,萌动的粘液汁扭曲、蠕动、长出腿和翅膀、变成鸟儿也是服从同一法则。

马丁的智力生活不断升级,现在已到了前所未有的高度。一切的秘密事物裸露出了它们的奥秘。理解使他沉醉。夜里睡着了他在光怪陆离的梦圃里眼神明生活在一起;白天醒着时,他像个梦游者一样走来走去,心不在焉地盯视着他刚发现的世界。对餐桌上那些卑微琐屑的谈话他听而不闻,心里只急于在眼前的一切事物中寻找和追踪因果关系。他从盘子里的肉看出了灿烂的阳光,又从阳光的种种转化形式回溯到它亿万里外的源头,或者又从它的能量追踪到自己胳膊上运动着的肌肉,这肌肉使他能切肉。又从而追踪到支配肌肉切肉的脑子,最后,通过内视看到了太阳在他的脑子里放光。这种大彻大悟使他出了神,没有听见吉姆在悄悄说“神经病”,没有看见他姐姐脸上的焦虑表情,也没注意到帕纳德·希金波坦用手指在画着圆圈,暗示他小舅子的脑袋里有些乱七八糟的轮子在转动。

在一定意义上给马丁印象最深的是知识(一切知识)之间的相互联系。过去他急于了解事物,取得一点知识就把它们存档,分别放进头脑中互不相干的抽屉里。这样,在航行这个课题上他有庞大的积累,在女人这个课题上也有可观的积累。但两个课题的记忆屉子之间并无联系。若是说在知识的网络中,一个歇斯底里的妇女跟在飓风中顺风使航或逆风行驶的船有什么联系的话,他准会觉得荒唐可笑,认为绝无可能。可是赫伯特·斯宾塞却向他证实了这说法不但不荒唐,而且两者之间不可能没有联系。一切事物都跟一切其他事物有联系,从最辽远广阔的空间里的星星到脚下沙粒中千千万万个原子,其间都有联系。这个新概念使马丁永远惊讶不已。于是他发现自己在不断地追寻着从太阳之下到太阳以外的一切事物之间的联系。他把最不相关的事物列成名单,在它们之间探索联系,探索不出就不高兴——他在爱情、诗歌、地震、火、响尾蛇、虹、宝石、妖魔、日落、狮吼、照明瓦斯、同类相食、美。杀害、情人、杠杆支点、和烟叶之间寻求联系,像这样把宇宙看作一个整体,捧起来观察,或是在它的僻径、小巷或丛莽中漫游。他不是个在种种神秘之间寻找未知目标的心惊胆战的旅客,而是在观察着、记载着、熟悉着想要知道的一切。知道得越多,就越是热情地崇拜宇宙和生命,包括他自己的生命。

“你这个傻瓜!”他望着镜子里的影像,说,“你想写作,也写作过,可你心里没有可写的东西。你心里能有什么呢?——一些幼稚天真的念头,一些半生不熟的情绪,许许多多没有消化的美,一大堆漆黑的愚昧,一颗叫爱情胀得快要爆炸的心,还有跟你的爱情一样巨大,跟你的愚昧一样无用的雄心壮志。你也想写作么!唉,你才评始能学到了东西可供你写作呢。你想创造美,可你连美的性质都不知道,怎么创造?你想写生活,可你对生活的根本特点都不知道。你想写世界,总写对生活的设想,可世界对你却是个玄虚的疑团,你所能写出的就只能是你并不了解的生活的设想而已。不过,别泄气,马丁,小伙子,你还是可以写作的,你还有一点知识,很少的一点点,现在又已找到了路可以知道得更多了。你若是幸运的话,说不定哪一天你能差不多知道一切可以知道的东西。那时你就好写了0”

他把他的伟大发现带到了露丝那儿,想跟她共享他的欢乐与惊诧。但她只一声不响地听着,并不热心,好像从她学过的课程供罕已有所了解似的。她并不像他那么激动。他若不是立即明白了斯其塞才露丝并不像对他那么新鲜,他是会大吃一惊的。他发现亚瑟与诺尔曼都相信进化论,也都读过斯宾塞,尽管两者对他俩没曾产生过举足轻重的影响。而那个头发浓密的戴眼镜的青年威尔·奥尔尼却还刻薄地挖苦了一番斯宾塞,并重复了那个警句,“没有上帝,只有不可知之物,而赫伯特·斯宾塞却是他的先知。”

但是马丁原谅了他的嘲讽,因为他开始发现奥尔尼并没有爱上露丝。后来他还从种种琐事上发现奥尔尼不但不爱露丝,反而很讨厌她。这简直叫他目瞪口呆。他想不通,这可是他无法用以跟宇宙其他任何现象联系的现象。可他仍然为这个年青人感到遗憾,因为地天性中的巨大缺陷使他难以恰当地欣赏露丝的高贵与美丽。有几个星明天他们曾一同骑车去山区游玩。马丁有多次机会看到露丝跟奥尔尼剑拔暨张的关系。奥尔尼常跟诺尔曼泡在一起,把露丝交给亚瑟和马丁陪伴。对此马丁当然很感激。

那几个星期天是马丁的大喜日子,最可喜的是他能跟露丝在一起,其次是他越来越能跟她同阶级的青年平起平坐了。他发现虽然他们受过多年教育培养,可自己在智力上却并不亚于他们,同时,跟他们谈话还给了他机会把他辛辛苦苦学会的语法付诸实践。社交礼仪的书他现在不读了,他转向了观察,从观察学习礼仪进退。除了内心激动情不自禁的时候之外,他总报警觉,总敏锐地注意着他们的行为,学着他们细微的礼节与高雅的举止。

读斯宾基的人很少,这一事实叫马丁惊讶了好久。“赫伯特·斯宾塞,”图书馆借书处那人说,“啊,不错,是个了不起的思想家。”但是那人对这位“了不起的思想家”的思想却似乎一无所知。有天晚上晚餐时巴特勒先生也在座,马丁把话头转向了斯宾塞。莫尔斯先生狠狠地责难了这位英国哲学家的不可知论一番,却承认他并未读过《首要原理》;巴特勒先生则说他没有耐心读斯宾塞。他的书他一个字也没读过,而且没有地照样过得不错。这在马丁心里引起了疑问。他若不是那么坚决地独行其事说不定也会接受大家的意见放弃斯宾塞的。可事实是,他觉得斯宾塞对事物的解释很有说服力,正如他的提法:“放弃斯宾塞无异于让航海家把罗盘和经线仪扔到海里。”于是他继续研究进化论,要把它彻底弄懂。他对这个问题越来越精通,许许多多独立的作者的旁证更使他坚信不疑。他越是学习,未曾探索过的知识领域便越是在他面前展现出远景。对一天只有二十四小时的遗憾简直成了他的慢性病。

由于一天的时间太短,有一天他便决定了放弃代数和几何。三角他甚至还没想过要学。然后他又从课程表上砍掉了化学,只留下了物理。

“我不是专家,”他在露丝面前辩解道,“也不想当专家。专门学问太多,无论什么人一辈子也学不了十分之一。我学的必须是一般的知识。在需要专家著作的时候只须参考他们的书就行了。”

“可那跟你自d掌握了毕竟不同,”她表示反对。

“但那没有必要,专家的工作给我们带来好处,这就是他们的作用。我刚进屋时看到扫烟囱的在干活儿。他们就是专家。他们干完了活儿你就可以享受干净的烟囱,而对烟囱的结构你可以什么都不知道。”

“这说法太牵强吧,我怕是。”

她探询地望着他,从她的目光和神态里他感到了责备的意思。但是他深信自己的理论是正确的。

“研究一般问题的思想家,实际上世界上最伟大的思想家,都得依靠专家。赫伯特·斯宾塞也依靠专家。他归纳了成千上万的调查者的发现。若要靠自己去干,他恐怕要活上一千年才行。达尔文也一样。他利用了花卉专家和牲畜培育专家的知识。”

“你没错,马丁,”奥尔尼回答,“你知道自己追求的是什么,露丝却不知道,连要为自己追求点什么她都没想过。”

“——啊,没错,”奥尔尼不顾她的反对,急忙说,“我知道你会把那叫做一般的文化素养。但是缺少一般的文化素养对你所要做的学问其实没有影响。你可以学法语,学德语,或者两者都不学,去学世界语,你的文化素养格调照样高雅。为了同样的目的,你也可以学希腊文或拉丁文,尽管它对你什么用处都没有。那也是文化素养。对了,派丝还学过撒克逊语,而且表现得聪明——那是两年前的事——可现在她记得的也就只剩下了‘正当馨香的四月带来了芬芳的阵雨’,——是这样吧?

“可它照样形成了你的文学格调,”他笑了,仍不让她插嘴,“这我知道。找们俩那时间同班。”

“你把文化素净当作达到某种目的手段去了,”露丝叫了出来。她的两眼放出光芒,两颊上泛起两朵红晕。“文化素养本身就是目的。”

“但马丁需要的并不是那个。”

“你怎么知道?”

“你需要的是什么,马丁?”奥尔尼转身正对着他问。

马丁感到不安,求救似的望青露丝

“不错.你需要的是什么?”露丝问,“你回答了.问题就解决了。”

“我需要文化素养,没错,”马丁犹豫了,“我爱美,文化素养能使我更好地更深刻地欣赏美。”

她点点头,露出胜利的表情,

“废话,这你是知道的,”奥尔尼说,“马丁追求的是事业,不是文化素养。可就他的事业而言,文化素养恰好必不可少。若是他想做个化学家,文化素养就不必要了。马丁想的是写作,但害怕直说出来会证明你错了。”

“那么,马丁为什么要写作呢?”他说下去,“因为他并没有腰缠万贯。你为什么拿撒克逊语和普通文化知识往脑子里塞呢?因为你不必进社会去闯天下,你爸爸早给你安排好了,他给你买衣服和别的一切。我们的教育——你的、我的、亚瑟的——有什么鬼用处!我们泡在普通文化营养里。若是我们的爸爸今天出了问题,我们明天就得落难,就得去参加教师考试。你所能得到的最好的工作,露丝,就是在乡下的学校或是女子寄宿学校当个音乐教师。”

“那么请问,你又干什么呢?”她问。

“我什么像样的活儿都干不了。只能干点普通劳动,一天赚一块半,也可能到汉莱的填鸭馆去当好外头——我说的是可能、请注意,一周之后我说不定会被开除,因为我没有本事。”

马丁专心地听着这场讨论,尽管他明向奥尔记述对的,却讨厌他对露丝那种不客气的态度,听着听着他心以便对爱情产生了一种新的想法:理智与爱情无关。他所爱的女人思考得对还是不对都没有关系。爱悄是超越理智的。即使她不能无分理解他追求事业的必要性.她的可爱也不会因而减少。她整个儿的就是可爱,她想什么跟她的可爱与否无关。

“什么?”他问。奥尔尼问了个问题打断了他的思路。

“我刚才在说你是不会傻到去啃拉丁文的。”

“但是拉丁文不属于文化素养范围。”露丝插嘴说,“那是学术配备。”

“唔,你要啃拉丁文么?”奥尔尼坚持问。

马丁被逼得很苦,他看得出露丝很为他的回答担心。

“我怕是没有时间,”他终于说,“我倒是想学,只是没有耐心。”

“你看,马丁追求的并不是文化素养,”奥尔尼高兴了,“他要的是达到某个目的,是有所作为。”

“啊,可那是对头脑的训练,是智力的培养。有训练的头脑就是这样培养出来的。”露丝怀着期望看着马丁,好像等着他改变看法。“你知道,橄榄球运动员大赛之前都是要训练的。那就是拉丁文对思想家的作用。它训练思维。”

“废话,胡说!那是我们当娃娃时大人告诉我们的话。但有一件事他们没有告诉我们,要我们长大后自己去体会出来。”奥尔尼为了增强效果停了停,“那就是:大人先生,人人学拉丁,学来学去,都不懂拉丁。”

“你这话不公平,”露丝叫道.“你一把话题引开我就知道你要卖弄小聪明。”

“小聪明归小聪明,”对方反驳,“却也没冤枉谁。懂拉丁的人只有药剂师、律师和拉丁文老师。若是马丁想当个什么师,就算我猜错了,可那跟赫伯特·斯宾塞又怎么能扯得上?马丁刚发现了斯宾塞,正为他神魂颠倒呢。为什么?因为斯宾塞让他前进了一步。斯宾塞不能让我进步,也不能让你进步。我们都不想进步。你有一天会结婚,我只需盯紧我的律帅和业务代理人就行,他们会管好找爸爸给我留下的钱的。”

奥尔尼起身要走,到了门口又杀了个回马熗。

“你别去干扰马丁了,露丝。他知道什么东西对他最好。你看看他的成就就知道了。他有时叫我烦,可烦归烦,却也叫我惭愧不如。他对于世界、人生、人的地位和诸如此类的问题现在所知道的要比亚瑟、诺尔曼或者我多,就这方面而言,也比你多,尽管我们有拉丁文、法文、撒克逊文、文化素养什么的一大套。”

“可是露丝是我的老师,”马丁挺身而出,“我能学到点东西全都靠了她。”

“废话!”奥尔尼阴沉了脸望了望露丝,“我怕你还要告诉我是她推荐你读斯宾塞的呢——好在你并没这么说。她对达尔文和进化论并不比我对所罗门王的宝藏知道得更多。那天你扔给我们的斯宾塞对什么东西下的那个信屈聱牙的定义——‘不确定不连贯的同质’什么的,是怎么说的?你也扔给她试试,看她能懂得一个字不。你看,这并不属于文化素养范围,啦啦啦啦啦,你若是去啃拉丁,马丁,我就不尊重你了。”

马丁对这场辩论虽一直有兴趣,却也觉得有不愉快的地方。是关于基础知识的讨论,谈学习和功课的。那学生娃娃味儿跟令他壮怀激烈的巨大事业很矛盾——即使在此时他也把指头攥得紧紧的,像鹰爪一样抓紧了生活,心情也为浩瀚的激情冲击得很难受,而且开始意识到自己可以完全控制学习了。他把自己比作一个诗人,因为海难,流落到了异国的海岸。他满腔是美的强力,想使用新的土地上山同胞们那种粗糙野蛮的语言歌唱;却结结巴巴难以如愿、那讨论也跟他矛盾。他对重大的问题普遍存在敏感,敏感得叫他痛苦,可他却不得不去考虑和探讨学生娃娃的话题,讨论他该不该学拉丁文。

“拉丁跟我的理想有什么关系.那天晚上他在镜子面前问道,“我希望死人乖乖躺着。为什么要让死人来统治我和我心中的美?美是生动活泼万古长青的,语言却有生有灭,不过是死人的灰烬而已。”

他马上感到他自己的想法措辞很精彩,躺上床时便想他为什么不能以同样的方式跟露丝交谈呢?在她面前他简直是个学生,说着学生的话。

“给我时间,”他高声说,“只要能给我时间就行。”

时间!时间!时间!是他无休无止的悲叹。

  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 14楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  14


It was not because of Olney, but in spite of Ruth, and his love for Ruth, that he finally decided not to take up Latin. His money meant time. There was so much that was more important than Latin, so many studies that clamored with imperious voices. And he must write. He must earn money. He had had no acceptances. Twoscore of manuscripts were travelling the endless round of the magazines. How did the others do it? He spent long hours in the free reading- room, going over what others had written, studying their work eagerly and critically, comparing it with his own, and wondering, wondering, about the secret trick they had discovered which enabled them to sell their work.




He was amazed at the immense amount of printed stuff that was dead. No light, no life, no color, was shot through it. There was no breath of life in it, and yet it sold, at two cents a word, twenty dollars a thousand - the newspaper clipping had said so. He was puzzled by countless short stories, written lightly and cleverly he confessed, but without vitality or reality. Life was so strange and wonderful, filled with an immensity of problems, of dreams, and of heroic toils, and yet these stories dealt only with the commonplaces of life. He felt the stress and strain of life, its fevers and sweats and wild insurgences - surely this was the stuff to write about! He wanted to glorify the leaders of forlorn hopes, the mad lovers, the giants that fought under stress and strain, amid terror and tragedy, making life crackle with the strength of their endeavor. And yet the magazine short stories seemed intent on glorifying the Mr. Butlers, the sordid dollar-chasers, and the commonplace little love affairs of commonplace little men and women. Was it because the editors of the magazines were commonplace? he demanded. Or were they afraid of life, these writers and editors and readers?




But his chief trouble was that he did not know any editors or writers. And not merely did he not know any writers, but he did not know anybody who had ever attempted to write. There was nobody to tell him, to hint to him, to give him the least word of advice. He began to doubt that editors were real men. They seemed cogs in a machine. That was what it was, a machine. He poured his soul into stories, articles, and poems, and intrusted them to the machine. He folded them just so, put the proper stamps inside the long envelope along with the manuscript, sealed the envelope, put more stamps outside, and dropped it into the mail-box. It travelled across the continent, and after a certain lapse of time the postman returned him the manuscript in another long envelope, on the outside of which were the stamps he had enclosed. There was no human editor at the other end, but a mere cunning arrangement of cogs that changed the manuscript from one envelope to another and stuck on the stamps. It was like the slot machines wherein one dropped pennies, and, with a metallic whirl of machinery had delivered to him a stick of chewing-gum or a tablet of chocolate. It depended upon which slot one dropped the penny in, whether he got chocolate or gum. And so with the editorial machine. One slot brought checks and the other brought rejection slips. So far he had found only the latter slot.




It was the rejection slips that completed the horrible machinelikeness of the process. These slips were printed in stereotyped forms and he had received hundreds of them - as many as a dozen or more on each of his earlier manuscripts. If he had received one line, one personal line, along with one rejection of all his rejections, he would have been cheered. But not one editor had given that proof of existence. And he could conclude only that there were no warm human men at the other end, only mere cogs, well oiled and running beautifully in the machine.




He was a good fighter, whole-souled and stubborn, and he would have been content to continue feeding the machine for years; but he was bleeding to death, and not years but weeks would determine the fight. Each week his board bill brought him nearer destruction, while the postage on forty manuscripts bled him almost as severely. He no longer bought books, and he economized in petty ways and sought to delay the inevitable end; though he did not know how to economize, and brought the end nearer by a week when he gave his sister Marian five dollars for a dress.




He struggled in the dark, without advice, without encouragement, and in the teeth of discouragement. Even Gertrude was beginning to look askance. At first she had tolerated with sisterly fondness what she conceived to be his foolishness; but now, out of sisterly solicitude, she grew anxious. To her it seemed that his foolishness was becoming a madness. Martin knew this and suffered more keenly from it than from the open and nagging contempt of Bernard Higginbotham. Martin had faith in himself, but he was alone in this faith. Not even Ruth had faith. She had wanted him to devote himself to study, and, though she had not openly disapproved of his writing, she had never approved.




He had never offered to show her his work. A fastidious delicacy had prevented him. Besides, she had been studying heavily at the university, and he felt averse to robbing her of her time. But when she had taken her degree, she asked him herself to let her see something of what he had been doing. Martin was elated and diffident. Here was a judge. She was a bachelor of arts. She had studied literature under skilled instructors. Perhaps the editors were capable judges, too. But she would be different from them. She would not hand him a stereotyped rejection slip, nor would she inform him that lack of preference for his work did not necessarily imply lack of merit in his work. She would talk, a warm human being, in her quick, bright way, and, most important of all, she would catch glimpses of the real Martin Eden. In his work she would discern what his heart and soul were like, and she would come to understand something, a little something, of the stuff of his dreams and the strength of his power.




Martin gathered together a number of carbon copies of his short stories, hesitated a moment, then added his "Sea Lyrics." They mounted their wheels on a late June afternoon and rode for the hills. It was the second time he had been out with her alone, and as they rode along through the balmy warmth, just chilled by she sea-breeze to refreshing coolness, he was profoundly impressed by the fact that it was a very beautiful and well-ordered world and that it was good to be alive and to love. They left their wheels by the roadside and climbed to the brown top of an open knoll where the sunburnt grass breathed a harvest breath of dry sweetness and content.




"Its work is done," Martin said, as they seated themselves, she upon his coat, and he sprawling close to the warm earth. He sniffed the sweetness of the tawny grass, which entered his brain and set his thoughts whirling on from the particular to the universal. "It has achieved its reason for existence," he went on, patting the dry grass affectionately. "It quickened with ambition under the dreary downpour of last winter, fought the violent early spring, flowered, and lured the insects and the bees, scattered its seeds, squared itself with its duty and the world, and - "




"Why do you always look at things with such dreadfully practical eyes?" she interrupted.




"Because I've been studying evolution, I guess. It's only recently that I got my eyesight, if the truth were told."




"But it seems to me you lose sight of beauty by being so practical, that you destroy beauty like the boys who catch butterflies and rub the down off their beautiful wings."




He shook his head.




"Beauty has significance, but I never knew its significance before. I just accepted beauty as something meaningless, as something that was just beautiful without rhyme or reason. I did not know anything about beauty. But now I know, or, rather, am just beginning to know. This grass is more beautiful to me now that I know why it is grass, and all the hidden chemistry of sun and rain and earth that makes it become grass. Why, there is romance in the life-history of any grass, yes, and adventure, too. The very thought of it stirs me. When I think of the play of force and matter, and all the tremendous struggle of it, I feel as if I could write an epic on the grass.




"How well you talk," she said absently, and he noted that she was looking at him in a searching way.




He was all confusion and embarrassment on the instant, the blood flushing red on his neck and brow.




"I hope I am learning to talk," he stammered. "There seems to be so much in me I want to say. But it is all so big. I can't find ways to say what is really in me. Sometimes it seems to me that all the world, all life, everything, had taken up residence inside of me and was clamoring for me to be the spokesman. I feel - oh, I can't describe it - I feel the bigness of it, but when I speak, I babble like a little child. It is a great task to transmute feeling and sensation into speech, written or spoken, that will, in turn, in him who reads or listens, transmute itself back into the selfsame feeling and sensation. It is a lordly task. See, I bury my face in the grass, and the breath I draw in through my nostrils sets me quivering with a thousand thoughts and fancies. It is a breath of the universe I have breathed. I know song and laughter, and success and pain, and struggle and death; and I see visions that arise in my brain somehow out of the scent of the grass, and I would like to tell them to you, to the world. But how can I? My tongue is tied. I have tried, by the spoken word, just now, to describe to you the effect on me of the scent of the grass. But I have not succeeded. I have no more than hinted in awkward speech. My words seem gibberish to me. And yet I am stifled with desire to tell. Oh! - " he threw up his hands with a despairing gesture - "it is impossible! It is not understandable! It is incommunicable!"




"But you do talk well," she insisted. "Just think how you have improved in the short time I have known you. Mr. Butler is a noted public speaker. He is always asked by the State Committee to go out on stump during campaign. Yet you talked just as well as he the other night at dinner. Only he was more controlled. You get too excited; but you will get over that with practice. Why, you would make a good public speaker. You can go far - if you want to. You are masterly. You can lead men, I am sure, and there is no reason why you should not succeed at anything you set your hand to, just as you have succeeded with grammar. You would make a good lawyer. You should shine in politics. There is nothing to prevent you from making as great a success as Mr. Butler has made. And minus the dyspepsia," she added with a smile.




They talked on; she, in her gently persistent way, returning always to the need of thorough grounding in education and to the advantages of Latin as part of the foundation for any career. She drew her ideal of the successful man, and it was largely in her father's image, with a few unmistakable lines and touches of color from the image of Mr. Butler. He listened eagerly, with receptive ears, lying on his back and looking up and joying in each movement of her lips as she talked. But his brain was not receptive. There was nothing alluring in the pictures she drew, and he was aware of a dull pain of disappointment and of a sharper ache of love for her. In all she said there was no mention of his writing, and the manuscripts he had brought to read lay neglected on the ground.




At last, in a pause, he glanced at the sun, measured its height above the horizon, and suggested his manuscripts by picking them up.




"I had forgotten," she said quickly. "And I am so anxious to hear."




He read to her a story, one that he flattered himself was among his very best. He called it "The Wine of Life," and the wine of it, that had stolen into his brain when he wrote it, stole into his brain now as he read it. There was a certain magic in the original conception, and he had adorned it with more magic of phrase and touch. All the old fire and passion with which he had written it were reborn in him, and he was swayed and swept away so that he was blind and deaf to the faults of it. But it was not so with Ruth. Her trained ear detected the weaknesses and exaggerations, the overemphasis of the tyro, and she was instantly aware each time the sentence-rhythm tripped and faltered. She scarcely noted the rhythm otherwise, except when it became too pompous, at which moments she was disagreeably impressed with its amateurishness. That was her final judgment on the story as a whole - amateurish, though she did not tell him so. Instead, when he had done, she pointed out the minor flaws and said that she liked the story.




But he was disappointed. Her criticism was just. He acknowledged that, but he had a feeling that he was not sharing his work with her for the purpose of schoolroom correction. The details did not matter. They could take care of themselves. He could mend them, he could learn to mend them. Out of life he had captured something big and attempted to imprison it in the story. It was the big thing out of life he had read to her, not sentence-structure and semicolons. He wanted her to feel with him this big thing that was his, that he had seen with his own eyes, grappled with his own brain, and placed there on the page with his own hands in printed words. Well, he had failed, was his secret decision. Perhaps the editors were right. He had felt the big thing, but he had failed to transmute it. He concealed his disappointment, and joined so easily with her in her criticism that she did not realize that deep down in him was running a strong undercurrent of disagreement.




"This next thing I've called 'The Pot'," he said, unfolding the manuscript. "It has been refused by four or five magazines now, but still I think it is good. In fact, I don't know what to think of it, except that I've caught something there. Maybe it won't affect you as it does me. It's a short thing - only two thousand words."




"How dreadful!" she cried, when he had finished. "It is horrible, unutterably horrible!"




He noted her pale face, her eyes wide and tense, and her clenched hands, with secret satisfaction. He had succeeded. He had communicated the stuff of fancy and feeling from out of his brain. It had struck home. No matter whether she liked it or not, it had gripped her and mastered her, made her sit there and listen and forget details.




"It is life," he said, "and life is not always beautiful. And yet, perhaps because I am strangely made, I find something beautiful there. It seems to me that the beauty is tenfold enhanced because it is there - "




"But why couldn't the poor woman - " she broke in disconnectedly. Then she left the revolt of her thought unexpressed to cry out: "Oh! It is degrading! It is not nice! It is nasty!"




For the moment it seemed to him that his heart stood still. NASTY! He had never dreamed it. He had not meant it. The whole sketch stood before him in letters of fire, and in such blaze of illumination he sought vainly for nastiness. Then his heart began to beat again. He was not guilty.




"Why didn't you select a nice subject?" she was saying. "We know there are nasty things in the world, but that is no reason - "




She talked on in her indignant strain, but he was not following her. He was smiling to himself as he looked up into her virginal face, so innocent, so penetratingly innocent, that its purity seemed always to enter into him, driving out of him all dross and bathing him in some ethereal effulgence that was as cool and soft and velvety as starshine. WE KNOW THERE ARE NASTY THINGS IN THE WORLD! He cuddled to him the notion of her knowing, and chuckled over it as a love joke. The next moment, in a flashing vision of multitudinous detail, he sighted the whole sea of life's nastiness that he had known and voyaged over and through, and he forgave her for not understanding the story. It was through no fault of hers that she could not understand. He thanked God that she had been born and sheltered to such innocence. But he knew life, its foulness as well as its fairness, its greatness in spite of the slime that infested it, and by God he was going to have his say on it to the world. Saints in heaven - how could they be anything but fair and pure? No praise to them. But saints in slime - ah, that was the everlasting wonder! That was what made life worth while. To see moral grandeur rising out of cesspools of iniquity; to rise himself and first glimpse beauty, faint and far, through mud- dripping eyes; to see out of weakness, and frailty, and viciousness, and all abysmal brutishness, arising strength, and truth, and high spiritual endowment -




He caught a stray sequence of sentences she was uttering.




"The tone of it all is low. And there is so much that is high. Take 'In Memoriam.'"




He was impelled to suggest "Locksley Hall," and would have done so, had not his vision gripped him again and left him staring at her, the female of his kind, who, out of the primordial ferment, creeping and crawling up the vast ladder of life for a thousand thousand centuries, had emerged on the topmost rung, having become one Ruth, pure, and fair, and divine, and with power to make him know love, and to aspire toward purity, and to desire to taste divinity - him, Martin Eden, who, too, had come up in some amazing fashion from out of the ruck and the mire and the countless mistakes and abortions of unending creation. There was the romance, and the wonder, and the glory. There was the stuff to write, if he could only find speech. Saints in heaven! - They were only saints and could not help themselves. But he was a man.




"You have strength," he could hear her saying, "but it is untutored strength."




"Like a bull in a china shop," he suggested, and won a smile.




"And you must develop discrimination. You must consult taste, and fineness, and tone."




"I dare too much," he muttered.




She smiled approbation, and settled herself to listen to another story.




"I don't know what you'll make of this," he said apologetically. "It's a funny thing. I'm afraid I got beyond my depth in it, but my intentions were good. Don't bother about the little features of it. Just see if you catch the feel of the big thing in it. It is big, and it is true, though the chance is large that I have failed to make it intelligible."




He read, and as he read he watched her. At last he had reached her, he thought. She sat without movement, her eyes steadfast upon him, scarcely breathing, caught up and out of herself, he thought, by the witchery of the thing he had created. He had entitled the story "Adventure," and it was the apotheosis of adventure - not of the adventure of the storybooks, but of real adventure, the savage taskmaster, awful of punishment and awful of reward, faithless and whimsical, demanding terrible patience and heartbreaking days and nights of toil, offering the blazing sunlight glory or dark death at the end of thirst and famine or of the long drag and monstrous delirium of rotting fever, through blood and sweat and stinging insects leading up by long chains of petty and ignoble contacts to royal culminations and lordly achievements.




It was this, all of it, and more, that he had put into his story, and it was this, he believed, that warmed her as she sat and listened. Her eyes were wide, color was in her pale cheeks, and before he finished it seemed to him that she was almost panting. Truly, she was warmed; but she was warmed, not by the story, but by him. She did not think much of the story; it was Martin's intensity of power, the old excess of strength that seemed to pour from his body and on and over her. The paradox of it was that it was the story itself that was freighted with his power, that was the channel, for the time being, through which his strength poured out to her. She was aware only of the strength, and not of the medium, and when she seemed most carried away by what he had written, in reality she had been carried away by something quite foreign to it - by a thought, terrible and perilous, that had formed itself unsummoned in her brain. She had caught herself wondering what marriage was like, and the becoming conscious of the waywardness and ardor of the thought had terrified her. It was unmaidenly. It was not like her. She had never been tormented by womanhood, and she had lived in a dreamland of Tennysonian poesy, dense even to the full significance of that delicate master's delicate allusions to the grossnesses that intrude upon the relations of queens and knights. She had been asleep, always, and now life was thundering imperatively at all her doors. Mentally she was in a panic to shoot the bolts and drop the bars into place, while wanton instincts urged her to throw wide her portals and bid the deliciously strange visitor to enter in.




Martin waited with satisfaction for her verdict. He had no doubt of what it would be, and he was astounded when he heard her say:




"It is beautiful."




"It is beautiful," she repeated, with emphasis, after a pause.




Of course it was beautiful; but there was something more than mere beauty in it, something more stingingly splendid which had made beauty its handmaiden. He sprawled silently on the ground, watching the grisly form of a great doubt rising before him. He had failed. He was inarticulate. He had seen one of the greatest things in the world, and he had not expressed it.




"What did you think of the - " He hesitated, abashed at his first attempt to use a strange word. "Of the MOTIF?" he asked.




"It was confused," she answered. "That is my only criticism in the large way. I followed the story, but there seemed so much else. It is too wordy. You clog the action by introducing so much extraneous material."




"That was the major MOTIF," he hurriedly explained, "the big underrunning MOTIF, the cosmic and universal thing. I tried to make it keep time with the story itself, which was only superficial after all. I was on the right scent, but I guess I did it badly. I did not succeed in suggesting what I was driving at. But I'll learn in time."




She did not follow him. She was a bachelor of arts, but he had gone beyond her limitations. This she did not comprehend, attributing her incomprehension to his incoherence.




"You were too voluble," she said. "But it was beautiful, in places."




He heard her voice as from far off, for he was debating whether he would read her the "Sea Lyrics." He lay in dull despair, while she watched him searchingly, pondering again upon unsummoned and wayward thoughts of marriage.




"You want to be famous?" she asked abruptly.




"Yes, a little bit," he confessed. "That is part of the adventure. It is not the being famous, but the process of becoming so, that counts. And after all, to be famous would be, for me, only a means to something else. I want to be famous very much, for that matter, and for that reason."




"For your sake," he wanted to add, and might have added had she proved enthusiastic over what he had read to her.




But she was too busy in her mind, carving out a career for him that would at least be possible, to ask what the ultimate something was which he had hinted at. There was no career for him in literature. Of that she was convinced. He had proved it to-day, with his amateurish and sophomoric productions. He could talk well, but he was incapable of expressing himself in a literary way. She compared Tennyson, and Browning, and her favorite prose masters with him, and to his hopeless discredit. Yet she did not tell him her whole mind. Her strange interest in him led her to temporize. His desire to write was, after all, a little weakness which he would grow out of in time. Then he would devote himself to the more serious affairs of life. And he would succeed, too. She knew that. He was so strong that he could not fail - if only he would drop writing.




"I wish you would show me all you write, Mr. Eden," she said.




He flushed with pleasure. She was interested, that much was sure. And at least she had not given him a rejection slip. She had called certain portions of his work beautiful, and that was the first encouragement he had ever received from any one.




"I will," he said passionately. "And I promise you, Miss Morse, that I will make good. I have come far, I know that; and I have far to go, and I will cover it if I have to do it on my hands and knees." He held up a bunch of manuscript. "Here are the 'Sea Lyrics.' When you get home, I'll turn them over to you to read at your leisure. And you must be sure to tell me just what you think of them. What I need, you know, above all things, is criticism. And do, please, be frank with me."




"I will be perfectly frank," she promised, with an uneasy conviction that she had not been frank with him and with a doubt if she could be quite frank with him the next time.
他终于决定不听露丝的意见,不顾自己对露丝的爱,不学拉丁文了。他的钱就意味着时间。比拉丁文重要的东西太多。许多学问都迫切要求他去做一他还得写作,还得赚钱他。他的稿子没人要。四十来篇稿件在各家杂志间没完没了地旅行。别的作家是怎么做的?他在免费阅览室花费了大量的时间研究别人出版的东西,急切地、用批评的眼光加以研究,把它们跟自己的作品比较,猜测着、反复猜测着他们所找到的卖出稿子的窍门。

地对死气沉沉的出版物数量之庞大感到吃惊。这些作品没何透露出丝毫光明生命或色彩,没有生命在呼吸,却卖得掉,而且两分钱一个字,十元钱一千字——剪报上是这么说的。他为汗牛充栋的短篇小说感到迷惑。他承认它们写得聪明、轻松,但没有生命力和现实感、生命是如此离奇而美妙,充满了数不清的问题、梦想,和英勇的劳动,但那些小说却只在写平庸的生活。他感到了生活的压力和紧张,生活的狂热、汗水和剧变——毫无疑义,这才是值得写的东西!他想要赞美失去希望的事业的项导者,爱得死去活来的情人,在恐怖与悲剧中战斗,饱尝艰苦磨难,以他们的努力逼得生活节节败退的巨人何卜但是杂志上的短篇小说却似乎今注地吹嘘着巴特勒先生这利人,肮脏的逐利之徒和平庸的小男小女的平庸的爱情。这是因为杂志编辑本身就是平底之辈么?他追问.或是团为这些作者、编辑和读者都害怕生活呢?

但他的主要烦恼却是;他连一个作家、编辑或读音都不认识。而已他不光是不认识作家,就连试过写作的人也不认识。没有人告诉过他。提示过他,给过他十句忠告。他开始怀疑编辑是不是实有的人。他们似乎是机器上的螺丝钉。实际已就是一部机器。他把自己的灵魂注入了小说、散文和诗歌之中,最终却交给了机器去处理。他把稿件像这样折好,跟适员的邮票一起装进长信封,封好,在外面又贴上邮票,再丢进邮筒,让那信去作跨越大陆的旅行。过了一段时间邮递员交还他用另一个长信封装好的稿件,外面贴好地寄去的邮票。旅程的那头并无编辑这个人,只有一套巧妙的机器。那东西把稿件另装一个信封,贴上邮票,跟无人售货机一样,放过硬币就听见一阵机器旋转,然后一包回香糖或一块巧克力就送了出来。是得口香糖或是得巧克力决定手硬币投入了哪个投币口。一个投币口送出的是支票,另一个投币口送出的是退稿条。到目前为止,他找到的只有退稿口。

那可怕的机器式的过程是由退稿条来完成的。退稿条全是按千篇一律的格式印好的。他收到的已有好几百张——他早期的稿子每份的退稿条都在一打或一打以上。若是在他全部退稿条之中曾有一份上面写了一行字,说了点私人的话,他也会受到鼓舞。但是没有一个编辑证明有那种可能性。因此他只能不结论说那一头并没有温暖的带着人味儿的东西,只有上好了油在机器中美妙运转的齿轮。

他是个优秀的战士,全心全意,坚定顽强,可以长年累月往机器里喂稿件而心安理得。但他正在流血,流得快要死了,因此战斗的结果只须几个星期就可以见个分晓,用不了几年。他每周的膳宿费通知都把他带近毁灭一步,而四十份稿子的邮资流血之多也同样严重。他再不买书了,还在许多小地方节约,想推迟那无可避免的结局;可他却不知道怎样节约,又给了妹妹茉莉安五块钱买了一件衣服,让结局提前了一个星期。

他在黑暗中奋斗,没有人为他出主意,也没有人鼓励他。他在挫折的齿缝里挣扎。就连格特露也开始不满意他了。起初她怀着姐姐的溺爱心情纵容了他,认为那是他一时发傻;可是现在,出于做姐姐的关心,她着急了,觉得他的傻劲似乎成了疯狂。马丁明白她的想法,心里比遭到希金波坦唠唠叨叨的公开挖苦还要痛苦。马丁对自己有信心,但这信心是孤独的。就是露丝也没有信心,她曾要求他投身于学习。虽没有反对地写作,却也没表示过赞成。

他从没有要求露丝读读他的作品,那是因为一种过分的小心。何况她在大学的功课很重,他不愿剥夺她的时间。但在她得到学位之后她却主动要求他让她看一点他的作品。马丁很高兴,却又信心不足。现在有了裁判员了。

是个文学学士,在内行的教师指导下研究过文学。编辑们说不定L是能干的裁判员,但她跟他们不同,不会交给他一张千篇一律的退稿条,也不会告诉他他的作品没被选中未必意味着没有长处。她是个活生生的人,会说话,会以她那敏锐和聪明的方式说话。最重要的是,她可以多少看到真正的马丁·伊登,从他的作品观察到他的心智和灵魂,因而理解某些东西:他梦想的是什么,能力有多强之类,哪怕是一点点。

马丁选了他几个短篇小说的复写本,犹豫了一会儿,又加上了他的《海上抒情诗》。两人在一个六月的下午骑上自行车到了丘陵地区。那是他第二次跟她单独外出。芬芳温暖的空气被海风一吹,冷却下来,变得凉爽宜人。他俩骑车前进时他获得了一个深刻的印象:这是个非常美丽的、秩序井然的世界,活着而且恋爱着真是十分美好的事。他俩把自行车留在路旁,爬上了一个境界开阔的褐色丘陵。那儿被太阳晒干了的草心满意足地散发出一种收获季节的于香味儿。

“草地的任务完成了,”马丁说。两人安顿下来。露丝坐在马丁的外衣上,马丁趴着,紧贴在暖烘烘的地上。他嗅了嗅褐色的草的甜香。那香味儿进入了他的脑子,催动他的思想从特殊到一股旋转着。“它已找到了它存在的理由,”他说下去,深情地拍打着干草。“它在去年冬天凄凉的猛雨中立下志向,跟暴虐的早春作了斗争,开了花,引来了虫子和蜜蜂,撒播了种子,尽了本分,偿请了对世界的债,于是——”

“你为什么总用这样实际得可怕的眼睛看事物?”她插嘴道。

“因为我一直在研究进化论,我想。若要告诉你实情的话,我可是最近才睁开眼睛呢。”

“但我似乎觉得像你这样实际是会错过了美的。你像小孩捉住蝴蝶,弄掉了它美丽的翅膀上的鳞粉一样,破坏了美。”

他摇摇头。

“美是有意义的,但我以前不知道,只把美看作是没有意义的东西,认为美就是美,并无道理可言,这就说明我对美一无所知。可现在我知道了,确切地说,是开始知道了,现在我知道了草是怎样变成草的。在我知道了形成草的阳光、雨露、土壤的隐秘化学变化之后,便觉得单更加美丽了。的确,任何一片草叶的生命史中都有它的浪漫故事,是的,还有冒险故事。一想到这些我便心情激动。我想到力与物质之间的相互作用,其中的浩瀚巨大的斗争,便觉得自己似乎可以写一首小旱史诗。”

“你谈得多好呀,”她心不在焉地说,他注意到她正用探索的目光望着他。

顷刻之间他慌乱了、不好意思了,血涌了上来,脖子和额头都红了。

“我希望自己是在学着说话,”他结巴地说,“我似乎有一肚子的话要说,全都是些大题目。我找不出办法表示心里真正的感受。有时我似乎觉得整个世界、整个生命、一切的一切都在我心中生存,叫嚣着要我为它们说话。我感到了——啊,我无法描述——我感到了它的巨大,但一说起话来,却只能睁睁晤晤像个娃娃。把情绪和感受转化成文字或话语,能使读者或听话的人倒过来转化成心中同样的情绪或感受是一项艰巨的任务,一项不同凡响的任务。你看,我把脸理进草里,从鼻孔吸进的清香使我浮想连翩,全身战栗。我嗅到的是宇宙的气息。我知道歌声和欢笑、成功与痛苦、斗争和死亡;草的香气不知怎么在我的头脑里引起了种种幻影,我看见了这些幻影,我想把这一切告诉你,告诉全世界,可我的舌头不管用,它怎样才能管用呢?我刚才就是想向你用言语描绘草的香味对我的影响,但是没有成功。只是用拙劣的言词勾画了一下。我觉得自己说出的似乎全是废话。我憋闷得慌,急于表达。啊——”他的手向上一挥,做了个失望的手势——“我做不到,别人不理解!无法沟通!”

“但是你的确说得很好,”她坚持说,“想想看,在我认识你之后的短暂时间里,你已经有了多大的进步!巴特勒先生是个有名的演说家。选举的时候州委会常常要他到各地去演说,可你说得就跟他那天晚上在宴会上说得一样精彩。只是他更有控制,而你太激动而已。只要多说几回就好了。你可以成为一个优秀的演说家,只要你愿意干,你是可以大有作为的。你是个出类拔草的人,我相信你可以领导群众,凡是你想干的事没有理由于不成功。你在语法上的成功便是一个例子。你可以成为一个优秀的律师。你应当在政治上辉煌起来。没有东西能阻挡你取得眼巴特勒先生同样伟大的成功的——还不会消化不良。”她笑着补充了最后一句。

两人继续谈下去。她总是温文尔雅坚持不懈地回到一个问题:教育必须全面打好基础,拉丁文是基础的一部分,对从事任何事业都大有好处。她描绘出了她理想的成功者。那大体是她父亲的形象,其中明确无误地夹杂着一些巴特勒先生形象的线条与色彩。他躺在地上尖起耳朵专注地听着,抬头望着她,欣赏着她说话时嘴唇的每一动作,但脑子却装不进去。她所描绘的图画并不迷人。他隐约感到失望的痛苦,因为对她的爱那痛苦尤其尖锐。她的全部谈话没有一个字涉及他的写作。他带来念的稿子躺在地上受到冷落。

谈话终于暂停,他瞥了一眼太阳,估计了一下它跟地平线的距离,作为一种暗示拿起了稿子。

“我简直忘了,”她急忙说,“我非常想听呢!”

他为她念了一篇自己认为最好的短篇小说。他把它叫做《生命之酒》。故事里的酒是在他写作时悄悄钻进他脑子的,现许他一念,那酒又钻进了他的脑了,故事的轮廓本来就有相当的魅力,他又用文采和点缀加以渲染。他当初写作时的火焰与热情又在他心里燃起.使他陶醉,因而看不见也听不到自己作品的缺点了。露丝却不同。她那训练有素的耳朵听出了它的薄弱和夸张之处和初学者过分渲染的地方。句子的节奏一有疙瘩和拖沓也都立即为她察觉。除此之外只要没有太装腔作势她都几乎置节奏于不顾。作品那业余味儿给了她不愉快的印象。业余水平,这是她对整个小说的最后评价。不过她没有直说,相反,在他念完之后她只指出了一些次要的瑕疵,宣称她喜欢那篇小说。

但是他失望了。他承认她的评价是公正的,但他仍有一种感觉,他让她听这小说并非要她作课堂式的作文修改。细节并不重要,它们会自生自灭。他可以改,可以学会自己改。他在生活中把握住了某种重大的东西,要把它写进他的小说。他向她念的是那重大的东西,不是句子结构或分号什么的。他要她跟他一起体验属于他的这点重大的东西,那是他用自已的眼睛看见过,在自己的头脑里思考过,用自己的手在纸上打出来的。完了,我失败了,这是他心里的秘密结论。编辑们也许是对的。他感受到了那巨大的东西,却没有表现出来。他隐藏了心中的失望,轻松地附和了她的评价,使她没有意识到他心的深处有一道汹涌的潜流在奔腾。

“下一篇我把它叫《阴谋》,”他打开稿子说,“已经有四五个杂志退了稿,可我一直认为它不错。实际上我不知道该怎样评价。我只是把捉住了某种东西写了下来。它虽使我非常激动,却未必能使你同样激动。篇幅很小,只有两千字。”

“多么可怕!”他念完了稿子,她叫道。“骇人听闻,说不出的骇人听闻!”

他注意到了她那苍白的脸色,神色紧张的瞪大的双眼,和捏紧的拳头,心中暗暗满意。他成功了,他已表达出了自己在头脑中设计的形象与感情,他打中了。无论她喜不喜欢,故事已经抓住了她,支配了她,使她坐在那儿静听,再也不考虑细节。

“那是生活,”他说,“生洁并非是永远美丽的,也许因为我生性奇特,我在恐怖中找到了一些美丽的东西。我似乎感到正因为它出现在恐怖中.那美丽才增加了十倍,”

“但,那可怜的女人为什么不能——一”她心不在焉地插嘴道,却又控制了心中的厌恶之情,叫道,“啊!这小说堕落!不美、肮脏卜流!”

他感到心房似乎暂时停止了跳动。肮脏下流!他做梦也没想到,他设计那个意思,整个情节站在他面前,每个字母都燃前火,燃得那么明亮耀眼。他无论如何也找不出肮脏卜流的东西。他的心恢复了跳动,他问心无愧。

“你为什么不选一个美好的题材?”是她在说话,“世界上有肮脏下流的东西,这我们知道,可我们没有理由——”

她怒气冲冲地说下去,但他没有听,只抬起头望着她那处女的脸,心中暗自发笑,那张股多么天真纯洁,天真得令人怜爱、纯洁得动人心魂,能除去他身上的全部脏污,把他浸润于一种天国的灵光之中。那灵光清凉、柔和,如大鹅绒,像星星,世界上有肮脏下流的东西,这我们知道。看来她也知道有肮脏下流的东西,这叫他高兴,心平也不禁暗笑他只把她那话看作是恋爱时的笑话紧接着,千千万万细节的幻影便闪过他心田,他看到了自己所经历过电征服了的肮脏下流的生活的汪洋大海,他原谅了她,同为她不可能了解情况,而那并不是她的错。他感谢上帝她能这样天真无邪、一上不染。但是他却知道生活,知道它的肮脏和美好;知道它的伟大,尽管其中到处总是恶。以上帝发誓他正要向世界发言加以描述呢!天堂卫的圣徒除了美丽纯洁还能怎么样?对他们不必赞颂。但是丑恶渊薮中的圣徒——啊,那才是永恒的奇迹,那才是生命的价值所在.眼看着道德上的伟人从邪恶的泥淖中升起;眼看着白已从泥淖中升起,睁开滴着泥浆的双眼第一次瞥见遥远处隐约存在的美;眼看着力量、真理和崇高的精神天赋从无力、脆弱、恶意、和种种地狱般的兽性中升起——

从她嘴里说出的一串话语钻进了他的意识。

“这小说的格调整个儿低下。可现实小却有许多高尚的东西。试以《悼念》为例。”

他出于无奈,几乎要提起《洛克斯利大厅》。若不是他的幻影又抓住了他,让他盯住着她.他几乎真会说了出来。这跟他同一种属的女人,从远占的萌动评始,在生命的宏大的阶梯上爬行挣扎,经过了亿万斯年,才在最高层出现,演化出了一个露丝,纯洁、美丽、神圣,有力量让他理解爱情,向往纯洁,渴望品尝神性的滋味——地,马丁·伊登,也是。以某种令人惊诧的方式从泥淖中,从无数的错误和无穷多流产的创作中爬出来的。浪漫、奇迹和荣耀都在这平。只要他能表达。这就是写作的素材。天上的圣徒!——圣徒只不过是圣徒,连自己也拯救不了;可他却是个人。

“你是有力量的,”他听见她在说话,“可那是没经过训练的力量。”

“你必须培养鉴别能力,必须考虑品位、美和情调。”

“像一头闯进瓷器店的公牛,”他提出比喻,博得了她一笑。

“我胆太大,写得太多,”他喃喃地说。

她微笑同意了,然后坐好,又听下一篇。

“我不知道你对这一篇会怎么看,”他解释,“这一篇挺好玩,我怕是力不从心,但用意是好的。小的地方不必计较。只看看你是否感觉到其中重大的东西。它重大,也真实,尽管我很可能没有表现出来。”

他开始读,一边读一边注意她。他终于打动地了。她坐着不动,眼睛紧盯着他,连呼吸也几乎停止了。他觉得她是叫作品的魅力打动了,所得如醉如痴了。他把这小说叫做《冒险》,其实是对冒险的礼赞——不是故事书中那类冒险,而是现实中的冒险。野蛮的头领经历过可怕的惩罚取得了惊人的报偿。信心不足,多次反复要求着可怕的耐性和在辛酸的日夜里的勤劳苦作。面前或是耀眼的灿烂阳光,或是忍饥受渴之后的漆黑的死亡,或是长期高烧,形销骨立,精神严重错乱而死。通过血与汗,蚊叮虫咬,通过一串又一串琐碎平凡的交锋,终于到达了辉煌的结局,取得了壮丽的成就。

他写进小说的就是这种东西,它的全部,而且更多,他相信在她坐着静听时使她激动的正是这东西。她的眼睛睁得大大的,苍白的面颊泛出了红晕,他结束时似乎感到她快要端不过气来了。她的确激动了,但不是因为故事,而是因为他。她对故事的评价并不高。她感受到的是马丁那雄浑的力,他那一向过剩的精力仿佛正向她汩汩流注,淹没了她。说来也怪,正是满载着他的强力的小说一时成了他的力量向她倾泻的渠道。她只意识到那力量,却忽略了那媒体。在她似乎为他的作品所颠倒时,颠倒她的实际是一种对她还很陌生的东西——一种可怕而危险的思想不期而至,在她头脑里出现。她忽然发觉自己在迷惘着婚姻是什么样子,在她意识到那思想的放纵与狂热时她简直吓坏了。这念头太不适合她的处女身分,也不像她。她还从未因自己的女儿之身而苦恼过。她一向生活在丁尼生诗歌式的梦境里。那精细的大师对闯入王后与骑士之间的粗野成分虽作了微妙的暗示,但她对它的含义却感觉迟钝。她一向沉睡未醒,可现在生命已在迫不及待地猛敲着她的每一扇门扉。她的心灵乱成了一团,正忙着插插销,上门闩,可放纵的本能却在催促她敞开门户,邀请那陌生得美妙的客人进来。

马丁满意地等着她的判决辞。他对那判决如何毫不怀疑。可一听见她的话却不禁目瞪日呆。——

“很美。”

“确实很美,”片刻之后她又着重地重复了这句话。

当然很美,可其中不光有美,还有别的,有更光芒耀眼的东西,美在它面前只是个婢女。他默默地趴在地上,望着巨大的怀疑以其狰狞的形象在他面前升起。他失败了。他力不从心。他曾看到一个世界上最伟大的东西,却没有表达出来。

“你对——”他踌躇了一会儿,为第一次使用一个陌生的词感到不好意思。‘你对作品的主题有什么看法?”他问。

“主题有些混乱,”她回答,“大体说来这就是我唯一的评论。我跟随着故事情节,但其中似乎夹杂了许多别的东西,有些罗嗦。你插进了许多拉杂的东西,妨碍了动作的发展。”

“可那才是主要的主题呢,”他急忙解释,“是个重大的潜在的主题,广阔无边的具有普遍意义的东西。我努力让它跟故事本身同步发展,可毕竟也只能浮光掠影,我嗅到了一个猎物,看来熗法却不行。我没有写出我想写的东西。不过我总可以学会的。”

她没有理解他的意思。她是个文学土,但他已超越了禁烟着他的藩篱。对此她并不理解,却把自己的不理解看作是因为他的逻辑不清。

“你太拉杂,”她说,“但是小说很美,在某些部分。”

她的声音在他耳里仿佛很辽远,因为他正在考虑是否给她念念《海上抒情诗人他躺在那儿,隐约地感到失望,她却在打量他,又在思考着不期而至的疯狂放肆的婚姻问题。

“你想成名么?”她突然问他。

“想,有一点儿想,”他承认,“那是冒险的一部分。重要的不是出名本身,而是出名的过程。而对我来说,成名只是达到另一目的的手段。为了那个目的我非常想成名。”

“目的就是你,”他想加上这句话。若是她对他念给她听的东西反应热烈,说不定他就会加上的。

可是她此时正忙着思考,要为他设想出一种至少是可行的事业。她并没有追问他所暗示的最终目的的是什么。文学不是他的事业,对此她深信不疑,向他今天又已用他那些业余半生不熟的作品作了证明。他可以谈得娓娓动听,但不能用文学的手法加以描绘。她用丁尼生、勃朗宁和她爱好的散文大帅跟他作比较,跟他那业无可救药的弱点作比较。但她并没有把心小的话全告诉他,她对他那种奇怪的兴趣使她姑息着他。他的写作欲毕竟只是一种爱好,以后会自然消失的。那时他便会去从事生活中更为严肃的事业,而且取得成功,这她知道,他意志坚强.身体好,是不会失败的——只要他肯放弃写作。

“我希望你把全部作品都给我看看,伊登地生。”她说。

他高兴得涨红了脸。他至少可以肯定她已感到了兴趣。她没有给他一张退稿条。她说他的作品某些部分很美,这已是他从别人那里听到的第一个鼓励之辞。

“好的,”他激动地说,“而且,莫尔斯小姐,我向你保证一定好好干。我知道我的来路很长,要走的路也很长,但我一定要走到,哪旧是手足并用也要走到。”他捧起一叠稿子。“这是《海上抒情诗》,你回家时我再给你,你抽空读一读,请务必告诉我你对它的看法。你知道我最需要的就是批评。请你一定川率地提出意见。”

“我一定完全们率,”她答应着,心里却感到不安,因为她对他并不坦率,而且怀疑下回对他能否完全坦率。
  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  15


"The first battle, fought and finished," Martin said to the looking-glass ten days later. "But there will be a second battle, and a third battle, and battles to the end of time, unless - "




He had not finished the sentence, but looked about the mean little room and let his eyes dwell sadly upon a heap of returned manuscripts, still in their long envelopes, which lay in a corner on the floor. He had no stamps with which to continue them on their travels, and for a week they had been piling up. More of them would come in on the morrow, and on the next day, and the next, till they were all in. And he would be unable to start them out again. He was a month's rent behind on the typewriter, which he could not pay, having barely enough for the week's board which was due and for the employment office fees.




He sat down and regarded the table thoughtfully. There were ink stains upon it, and he suddenly discovered that he was fond of it.




"Dear old table," he said, "I've spent some happy hours with you, and you've been a pretty good friend when all is said and done. You never turned me down, never passed me out a reward-of-unmerit rejection slip, never complained about working overtime."




He dropped his arms upon the table and buried his face in them. His throat was aching, and he wanted to cry. It reminded him of his first fight, when he was six years old, when he punched away with the tears running down his cheeks while the other boy, two years his elder, had beaten and pounded him into exhaustion. He saw the ring of boys, howling like barbarians as he went down at last, writhing in the throes of nausea, the blood streaming from his nose and the tears from his bruised eyes.




"Poor little shaver," he murmured. "And you're just as badly licked now. You're beaten to a pulp. You're down and out."




But the vision of that first fight still lingered under his eyelids, and as he watched he saw it dissolve and reshape into the series of fights which had followed. Six months later Cheese-Face (that was the boy) had whipped him again. But he had blacked Cheese-Face's eye that time. That was going some. He saw them all, fight after fight, himself always whipped and Cheese-Face exulting over him. But he had never run away. He felt strengthened by the memory of that. He had always stayed and taken his medicine. Cheese-Face had been a little fiend at fighting, and had never once shown mercy to him. But he had stayed! He had stayed with it!




Next, he saw a narrow alley, between ramshackle frame buildings. The end of the alley was blocked by a one-story brick building, out of which issued the rhythmic thunder of the presses, running off the first edition of the ENQUIRER. He was eleven, and Cheese-Face was thirteen, and they both carried the ENQUIRER. That was why they were there, waiting for their papers. And, of course, Cheese- Face had picked on him again, and there was another fight that was indeterminate, because at quarter to four the door of the press- room was thrown open and the gang of boys crowded in to fold their papers.




"I'll lick you to-morrow," he heard Cheese-Face promise; and he heard his own voice, piping and trembling with unshed tears, agreeing to be there on the morrow.




And he had come there the next day, hurrying from school to be there first, and beating Cheese-Face by two minutes. The other boys said he was all right, and gave him advice, pointing out his faults as a scrapper and promising him victory if he carried out their instructions. The same boys gave Cheese-Face advice, too. How they had enjoyed the fight! He paused in his recollections long enough to envy them the spectacle he and Cheese-Face had put up. Then the fight was on, and it went on, without rounds, for thirty minutes, until the press-room door was opened.




He watched the youthful apparition of himself, day after day, hurrying from school to the ENQUIRER alley. He could not walk very fast. He was stiff and lame from the incessant fighting. His forearms were black and blue from wrist to elbow, what of the countless blows he had warded off, and here and there the tortured flesh was beginning to fester. His head and arms and shoulders ached, the small of his back ached, - he ached all over, and his brain was heavy and dazed. He did not play at school. Nor did he study. Even to sit still all day at his desk, as he did, was a torment. It seemed centuries since he had begun the round of daily fights, and time stretched away into a nightmare and infinite future of daily fights. Why couldn't Cheese-Face be licked? he often thought; that would put him, Martin, out of his misery. It never entered his head to cease fighting, to allow Cheese-Face to whip him.




And so he dragged himself to the ENQUIRER alley, sick in body and soul, but learning the long patience, to confront his eternal enemy, Cheese-Face, who was just as sick as he, and just a bit willing to quit if it were not for the gang of newsboys that looked on and made pride painful and necessary. One afternoon, after twenty minutes of desperate efforts to annihilate each other according to set rules that did not permit kicking, striking below the belt, nor hitting when one was down, Cheese-Face, panting for breath and reeling, offered to call it quits. And Martin, head on arms, thrilled at the picture he caught of himself, at that moment in the afternoon of long ago, when he reeled and panted and choked with the blood that ran into his mouth and down his throat from his cut lips; when he tottered toward Cheese-Face, spitting out a mouthful of blood so that he could speak, crying out that he would never quit, though Cheese-Face could give in if he wanted to. And Cheese-Face did not give in, and the fight went on.




The next day and the next, days without end, witnessed the afternoon fight. When he put up his arms, each day, to begin, they pained exquisitely, and the first few blows, struck and received, racked his soul; after that things grew numb, and he fought on blindly, seeing as in a dream, dancing and wavering, the large features and burning, animal-like eyes of Cheese-Face. He concentrated upon that face; all else about him was a whirling void. There was nothing else in the world but that face, and he would never know rest, blessed rest, until he had beaten that face into a pulp with his bleeding knuckles, or until the bleeding knuckles that somehow belonged to that face had beaten him into a pulp. And then, one way or the other, he would have rest. But to quit, - for him, Martin, to quit, - that was impossible!




Came the day when he dragged himself into the ENQUIRER alley, and there was no Cheese-Face. Nor did Cheese-Face come. The boys congratulated him, and told him that he had licked Cheese-Face. But Martin was not satisfied. He had not licked Cheese-Face, nor had Cheese-Face licked him. The problem had not been solved. It was not until afterward that they learned that Cheese-Face's father had died suddenly that very day.




Martin skipped on through the years to the night in the nigger heaven at the Auditorium. He was seventeen and just back from sea. A row started. Somebody was bullying somebody, and Martin interfered, to be confronted by Cheese-Face's blazing eyes.




"I'll fix you after de show," his ancient enemy hissed.




Martin nodded. The nigger-heaven bouncer was making his way toward the disturbance.




"I'll meet you outside, after the last act," Martin whispered, the while his face showed undivided interest in the buck-and-wing dancing on the stage.




The bouncer glared and went away.




"Got a gang?" he asked Cheese-Face, at the end of the act.




"Sure."




"Then I got to get one," Martin announced.




Between the acts he mustered his following - three fellows he knew from the nail works, a railroad fireman, and half a dozen of the Boo Gang, along with as many more from the dread Eighteen-and- Market Gang.




When the theatre let out, the two gangs strung along inconspicuously on opposite sides of the street. When they came to a quiet corner, they united and held a council of war.




"Eighth Street Bridge is the place," said a red-headed fellow belonging to Cheese-Face's Gang. "You kin fight in the middle, under the electric light, an' whichever way the bulls come in we kin sneak the other way."




"That's agreeable to me," Martin said, after consulting with the leaders of his own gang.




The Eighth Street Bridge, crossing an arm of San Antonio Estuary, was the length of three city blocks. In the middle of the bridge, and at each end, were electric lights. No policeman could pass those end-lights unseen. It was the safe place for the battle that revived itself under Martin's eyelids. He saw the two gangs, aggressive and sullen, rigidly keeping apart from each other and backing their respective champions; and he saw himself and Cheese- Face stripping. A short distance away lookouts were set, their task being to watch the lighted ends of the bridge. A member of the Boo Gang held Martin's coat, and shirt, and cap, ready to race with them into safety in case the police interfered. Martin watched himself go into the centre, facing Cheese-Face, and he heard himself say, as he held up his hand warningly:-




"They ain't no hand-shakin' in this. Understand? They ain't nothin' but scrap. No throwin' up the sponge. This is a grudge- fight an' it's to a finish. Understand? Somebody's goin' to get licked."




Cheese-Face wanted to demur, - Martin could see that, - but Cheese- Face's old perilous pride was touched before the two gangs.




"Aw, come on," he replied. "Wot's the good of chewin' de rag about it? I'm wit' cheh to de finish."




Then they fell upon each other, like young bulls, in all the glory of youth, with naked fists, with hatred, with desire to hurt, to maim, to destroy. All the painful, thousand years' gains of man in his upward climb through creation were lost. Only the electric light remained, a milestone on the path of the great human adventure. Martin and Cheese-Face were two savages, of the stone age, of the squatting place and the tree refuge. They sank lower and lower into the muddy abyss, back into the dregs of the raw beginnings of life, striving blindly and chemically, as atoms strive, as the star-dust if the heavens strives, colliding, recoiling, and colliding again and eternally again.




"God! We are animals! Brute-beasts!" Martin muttered aloud, as he watched the progress of the fight. It was to him, with his splendid power of vision, like gazing into a kinetoscope. He was both onlooker and participant. His long months of culture and refinement shuddered at the sight; then the present was blotted out of his consciousness and the ghosts of the past possessed him, and he was Martin Eden, just returned from sea and fighting Cheese-Face on the Eighth Street Bridge. He suffered and toiled and sweated and bled, and exulted when his naked knuckles smashed home.




They were twin whirlwinds of hatred, revolving about each other monstrously. The time passed, and the two hostile gangs became very quiet. They had never witnessed such intensity of ferocity, and they were awed by it. The two fighters were greater brutes than they. The first splendid velvet edge of youth and condition wore off, and they fought more cautiously and deliberately. There had been no advantage gained either way. "It's anybody's fight," Martin heard some one saying. Then he followed up a feint, right and left, was fiercely countered, and felt his cheek laid open to the bone. No bare knuckle had done that. He heard mutters of amazement at the ghastly damage wrought, and was drenched with his own blood. But he gave no sign. He became immensely wary, for he was wise with knowledge of the low cunning and foul vileness of his kind. He watched and waited, until he feigned a wild rush, which he stopped midway, for he had seen the glint of metal.




"Hold up yer hand!" he screamed. "Them's brass knuckles, an' you hit me with 'em!"




Both gangs surged forward, growling and snarling. In a second there would be a free-for-all fight, and he would be robbed of his vengeance. He was beside himself.




"You guys keep out!" he screamed hoarsely. "Understand? Say, d'ye understand?"




They shrank away from him. They were brutes, but he was the arch- brute, a thing of terror that towered over them and dominated them.




"This is my scrap, an' they ain't goin' to be no buttin' in. Gimme them knuckles."




Cheese-Face, sobered and a bit frightened, surrendered the foul weapon.




"You passed 'em to him, you red-head sneakin' in behind the push there," Martin went on, as he tossed the knuckles into the water. "I seen you, an' I was wonderin' what you was up to. If you try anything like that again, I'll beat cheh to death. Understand?"




They fought on, through exhaustion and beyond, to exhaustion immeasurable and inconceivable, until the crowd of brutes, its blood-lust sated, terrified by what it saw, begged them impartially to cease. And Cheese-Face, ready to drop and die, or to stay on his legs and die, a grisly monster out of whose features all likeness to Cheese-Face had been beaten, wavered and hesitated; but Martin sprang in and smashed him again and again.




Next, after a seeming century or so, with Cheese-Face weakening fast, in a mix-up of blows there was a loud snap, and Martin's right arm dropped to his side. It was a broken bone. Everybody heard it and knew; and Cheese-Face knew, rushing like a tiger in the other's extremity and raining blow on blow. Martin's gang surged forward to interfere. Dazed by the rapid succession of blows, Martin warned them back with vile and earnest curses sobbed out and groaned in ultimate desolation and despair.




He punched on, with his left hand only, and as he punched, doggedly, only half-conscious, as from a remote distance he heard murmurs of fear in the gangs, and one who said with shaking voice: "This ain't a scrap, fellows. It's murder, an' we ought to stop it."




But no one stopped it, and he was glad, punching on wearily and endlessly with his one arm, battering away at a bloody something before him that was not a face but a horror, an oscillating, hideous, gibbering, nameless thing that persisted before his wavering vision and would not go away. And he punched on and on, slower and slower, as the last shreds of vitality oozed from him, through centuries and aeons and enormous lapses of time, until, in a dim way, he became aware that the nameless thing was sinking, slowly sinking down to the rough board-planking of the bridge. And the next moment he was standing over it, staggering and swaying on shaky legs, clutching at the air for support, and saying in a voice he did not recognize:-




"D'ye want any more? Say, d'ye want any more?"




He was still saying it, over and over, - demanding, entreating, threatening, to know if it wanted any more, - when he felt the fellows of his gang laying hands on him, patting him on the back and trying to put his coat on him. And then came a sudden rush of blackness and oblivion.




The tin alarm-clock on the table ticked on, but Martin Eden, his face buried on his arms, did not hear it. He heard nothing. He did not think. So absolutely had he relived life that he had fainted just as he fainted years before on the Eighth Street Bridge. For a full minute the blackness and the blankness endured. Then, like one from the dead, he sprang upright, eyes flaming, sweat pouring down his face, shouting:-




"I licked you, Cheese-Face! It took me eleven years, but I licked you!"




His knees were trembling under him, he felt faint, and he staggered back to the bed, sinking down and sitting on the edge of it. He was still in the clutch of the past. He looked about the room, perplexed, alarmed, wondering where he was, until he caught sight of the pile of manuscripts in the corner. Then the wheels of memory slipped ahead through four years of time, and he was aware of the present, of the books he had opened and the universe he had won from their pages, of his dreams and ambitions, and of his love for a pale wraith of a girl, sensitive and sheltered and ethereal, who would die of horror did she witness but one moment of what he had just lived through - one moment of all the muck of life through which he had waded.




He arose to his feet and confronted himself in the looking-glass.




"And so you arise from the mud, Martin Eden," he said solemnly. "And you cleanse your eyes in a great brightness, and thrust your shoulders among the stars, doing what all life has done, letting the 'ape and tiger die' and wresting highest heritage from all powers that be."




He looked more closely at himself and laughed.




"A bit of hysteria and melodrama, eh?" he queried. "Well, never mind. You licked Cheese-Face, and you'll lick the editors if it takes twice eleven years to do it in. You can't stop here. You've got to go on. It's to a finish, you know."
“第一仗打过了,打完了,”十天后马丁对着镜子说.“还会有第二仗,第三仗.直打到时间的尽头,除非——”

话还没说完,他回头看了看那间寒伧的小屋,目光落在一堆退稿上,装在长信封里的份份退稿躺在地板角落山地里。他再没有邮票打发它们去周游了,一个礼拜以来退稿在不断堆积。明天还会有更多的退稿要来,还有后天,大后天,直到稿子全部退回。而他已无法再把它们打发出去了。他已有一个月没交打字机租金,因为交不出。他的钱只勉强够这一周已到期的膳宿费和职业介绍所的手续费。

他坐了下来,心事重重地望着桌子。桌子上有墨水印迹,他突然发现自己很爱这桌子。

“亲爱的老桌子,”他说,“我跟你一起度过了一段快乐的时光。归根到底你对我还是够朋友的,从来不拒绝为找做事,从来不给我一份退稿条用以回答我的太能,也从来没有抱怨过加班加点。”

他双肘往桌上一搁,便把脸埋了过去,他喉头硬塞,想哭。这让他想起他第一次打架。那时他六岁。他眼泪汪汪地不停地打着。比他大两岁的那个孩子拳头耳光直打得他精疲力竭。在他终于倒下的时候他看见那一圈男孩子像野蛮人一样嚎叫着。他痛得扭来扭去想呕吐,鼻子鲜血直流,受伤的眼睛眼泪直淌。

“可怜的小伙子,”他喃喃地说,“你现在又遭到了惨败,被打成了肉泥。你给打倒了,退场了。”

但那第一场架的幻影还在他眼帘下留存。他仔细一看,又见它融化开去,变作此后的多次打架。六个月之后干酪脸(他那对手)又把他打败了,却也被他打青了眼睛。那些仗打得可不简单。他一仗一仗都看到了,每一仗他都挨揍,干酪脸在他面前耀武扬威。但他从来没有逃走过。想到这一点他便有了力气。打不过就挨揍,却决不逃走。干酪脸打起架来是个小魔鬼,对他从不手软,但他总能挺住!总能挺住!

然后,他看到了一条狭窄的胡同,两旁是歪歪倒倒的棚屋。胡同尽头叫一栋一楼一底的砖房堵住,砖房里发出印刷机有节奏的轰鸣,第一期《探询者》报就是在这儿出版的。他那时十一岁,干酪脸十三岁。两人都送《探询者》,都在那儿等报纸。当然,干酪脸又跟他找碴,于是又打了一架。这一架胜负不分,因为三点三刻印刷车间大门一开报童们就挤进去折报纸了。

“我明天准收拾你,”他听见干酪脸向他保证,也听见自己尖细而颤抖的声音忍住了眼泪答应明天在那儿见。

第二天他果然去了,从学校匆匆赶去,抢先到达,两分钟后就跟干酿脸干了起来。别的孩子说他是好样的,给他参谋,指出他拼打中的毛病,说要是他照他们的主意打他准能赢。他们也给干酪脸参谋,出点子。那一仗他们看得好开心!他停止了回忆,却来羡慕那群孩子所看到的他跟干酪脸那场精彩表演。两人打了起来,打得难分难解,打了三十分钟,直打到印刷车间开门。

他观看着自己的幻影一天一天从学校匆匆赶到《探询者》胡同去。他行动不便了,因为天天打架,腿僵了,瘸了。因为挡开了数不清的拳头,他的前臂从手腕到手肘被打得青一块紫一块,有些地方还溃脓了。他的脑袋、胳臂、肩头、后腰都疼,全身都疼,脑袋沉重,发晕。在学校他不玩,也不读书,甚至像他现在这样在桌子边安安静静坐上一天,也是一种折磨。自从每天一架开始,日子便长得可怕,时间流驶成了梦魇,未来只是无穷无尽的每天一架。他常常想他为什么就打不败干酪脸?打败了他,可不就脱离苦海了么?可他从没有想到过不打,没想到过向干酪脸认输。

他就像这样忍受着肉体和灵魂的痛苦,挣扎着去到《探询者》胡同,去学忍受,去面对他那永恒的敌人干酪脸。那孩子也跟他一样痛苦,若不是有那群报童看热闹非得保全那痛苦的面子不可,他也有点不想打了。有一天下午在两人按照规矩(不许踢,不许打皮带以下部位,倒地之后不许再打)作了一场你死我活的苦斗之后,干酪脸被打得气喘吁吁,站立不稳,提出算个平局不再打了。这时脑袋伏在胳膊上的马丁看到了多年前那天下午自己的样子,禁不住满心欢喜。那时他已站立不稳,喘着气,打破的嘴唇在流血,那血倒灌进喉咙,噎得他说不出话来。但他却晃晃悠悠地向干酪脸走去,吐出了一口血,清理了喉咙,大叫说,干酪脸尽可以认输,可他还要揍他。干酪脸不认输,两人又打了起来。

第二天、第三天和以后没完没了的日子里下午的架照打不误。他每天抡起胳膊开仗时都疼得厉害。最初的几拳无论是打的还是挨的,都疼得他翻肠倒肚。然后就麻木了。他闷着头瞎打。干酪脸那粗大的五官、野兽一样的燃烧着的眼睛像梦境一样在他面前旋来旋去,晃来晃去。他集中全力揍他的脸,别的只剩下一团旋转的虚无,世界上除了那张脸便一无所有。不用自己那流血的拳头把他打成肉泥自己就得不到休息——幸福的休息。否则便是让不知怎么属于那张脸的血淋淋的拳头把自己打成肉泥。总之,无论胜负他都可以休息了。但是住手不打,要他马丁住手不打,哼!没门!

那一天终于到了。他拖着身子来到《探询者》胡同,却没见到干酪脸。以后干酪脸也再没有出现。孩子们祝贺他,告诉他干酪脸给他打败了。但是马丁并不满足。他还没有打败干酪脸,也没叫他打败。问题还没有解决。后来他们才听说干酪脸的父亲就在那天突然死了。

马丁跨过了许多年来到了奥狄多林戏院楼座的那天夜里。他那年十七岁,刚从海上回来。有人争吵,马丁出面干涉,面对他的正是干酪脸那怒气冲冲的眼睛。

“看完戏我再修理你,”他的老对手从牙缝里说。

马丁点了点头。楼座警卫已经向骚乱方向走来。

“最后一场完了咱俩外边会,”马丁低声说,脸上的兴趣仍在舞台的蹦蹦飞上,没有分心。

警卫瞪了瞪眼走掉了。

“有哥儿们么?”那一出看完他问干酪脸。

“当然。”

“那我也得找几个来。”马丁宣布。

他在幕间休息时召集了自己的人马——铁钉厂的三个熟人,一个铁路上的锅炉工,大麻帮的六七个,还加上两路口帮的六七个横人。

观众出戏院时两帮人马从街两面不显眼地鱼贯而出,来到一个僻静处所,会了面,举行了战前会议。

“地点定在八号街大桥,”干酪脸帮的一个红发崽说,“你俩可以在正中灯光下打,哪头来了公安都可以从另一头溜走。”

“我没有意见.”马丁跟自己那帮人的头头商量了一下,说。

八号街大桥横跨手安东尼奥河入海口的一道狭长的海湾,有城市的三段街长,在桥的正中和两头都有电灯。警察在桥头的灯火下一露脸就会被发现。要进行此刻在马丁眼帘前出现的战斗,那是个安全的地方。他会看同那两帮人气势汹汹,阴沉着脸,彼此冷冷对峙着。分别支持自己的斗士。他看见自己和干酪脸掉衣服。不远处布有岗哨,,任务是观察灯光照亮的两边桥头,大麻帮一个人拿着马丁的外衣、衬衫和帽了准备万一出现警察干预便跟他们一起向安全地带逃走。马丁看见自己走到正中。面对着干酪脸.听见自己举起手警告说:——

“这一架只打不和,懂吗?只能打到底,再没有别的;不许认输求和。这是算旧账,是要打到底的,懂吗?总得有一个人给打垮才完事。”

干酪脸想表示不同意见——马丁能看出——但在两帮人面前他不能不顾全自己面临危机的面子。

“噢,本吧,”他回答道,“少废话。奉陪到底。”

然后两人便像两头血气方刚的小牛一样了起架来。不戴手参,憋足了仇恨,巴不得把对手打伤、打残、打死。人类万余年来在创造的过程中,在向上发展的阶梯中所取得的进步已荡然无存,只剩下了电灯光,那是人类伟人的冒险历程中的一个里程碑、马丁和干酪脸都成了石器时代的野蛮人,穴居野处构木为巢。两人往烂泥的深渊里越陷越深,倒退成了生命初起时的渣滓,按化学规律盲目地斗争前,像原子一样,像诸天星尘一样斗争着。撞击,退缩,再撞击,永远撞击。

“上帝呀,原来我们都是野兽!残暴的野兽,”马丁看着斗殴继续,大声嘟哝道。那话是对自己说的,他现在具有卓越的视力,有如通过电影放映机在观看。他既是旁观看,又是参预者。许多个月的文化学习和教养使他见到这种场面感到毛骨惊然了。然后现实从他的意识中抹去,往昔的幽灵及附到他身上,他又成了刚从海上回来的马丁·伊登,在八号街大桥跟干酷胜打架。他挨打、苦斗、流汗、流血,没戴手套的拳头一打中,他就得意杨扬。

他们是两股仇恨的旋风,声势煊煊地绕着彼此旋转。时间流驰,敌对的两帮人鸦雀无声。他们从没见过这样的凶暴残忍,不禁惶恐起来。对拼的两人都是比他们更凶残的野兽、血气方刚的冲动和锐气逐渐消磨下去,双方都打得小心多了,谨慎多了,谁都没有占到便宜。“谁胜谁败可真说不准,”马丁听见有人说。然后他左右开弓时一个假动作紧逼过去,却挨了狠狠一拳反击,感到面颊被扯破了,破到了骨头。那不是光凭拳头能打成的。他听见那可怕的伤口引起的惊呼与窃窃私语。血淋漓地流了下来,但他没动声色.只是非常警觉了,因为他头脑聪明,深知自己这类人的狡猾与肮脏卑鄙。他观察着、等待着.终于佯装了一个猛攻却中途收拳,看见有金属的光一问。

“把你的手举起来!”他尖叫道,“你戴了铜大节.你用铜关节打我!”

两帮人都嗷嗷叫着,张牙舞爪地向前冲;一秒钟之内就可能打成一团,那他就报不了仇了。他急得发了疯。

“你们全都闪开!”他嘶哑着喉咙尖叫道,“懂不懂?说,懂不懂!”

人们退开了。他们都是野兽,可马丁却是头号野兽,是比他们高出一头的、管得了他们的凶神恶煞。

“这一架是我的架,别来瞎掺和。把铜关节交出来。”

干酪脸清醒下来,有点害怕了,交出了那可耻的暗器。

“是你递给他的,是你红头崽躲在别人背后递给他的,”马丁把铜关节扔进水里说.“我早看见你了,早猜到你要使坏。你要敢再使坏我就揍死你,听见没有?”

两人又打了起来,打得精疲力竭仍然不停,打到疲倦得无法衡量,难以想像,打到那帮野人从满足了嗜血的兴趣到被那惨象吓坏了。他们不偏不倚地提出双方停战。干酪脸差不多要倒地而死或是不倒地而死,他那险给打得成了一张十足的干酪皮,成了张狰狞的鬼脸。他动摇了,犹豫了;可是马丁扑进人群又对他接二连三地打了起来。

然后,大约过了一百年,干酪脸猛然垮了下去,可就在一阵混乱的击打声中突然出现了响亮的折断声,马丁的右臂垂了下来,他的骨头断了。那声音谁都听见,也都明白。干酪验也明白,便趁对方山穷水尽之际拳头雨点般地打了过去。马丁一帮冲上前来劝架。马丁被打得晕头转问,仍发出恶毒却也认真的咒骂,叫他们闪开。他怀着最终的凄凉与绝望抽泣着、呻吟着。

他用左手继续打了下去,他顽强地、晕晕忽忽地打着。他访怫听见遥远处那群人在恐怖地嘁嘁嚓嚓地议论。其中有一个嗓子颤抖地说:“这不叫打架,伙计们,这是杀人,我们得挡住他们。”

可是并没有人来挡住。马丁很高兴,用他那唯一的胳膊疲劳不堪地无休无止地打了下去,对着眼前那鲜血淋漓的东西狠命地打。邵东西已不是股,而是一团恐怖,一团晃来晃去、吭味吭陈难看已极的没有名字的东西。那东西坚持在他昏花的眼睛面前不肯离开。他一拳又一拳地打着,越打越慢,最后的活力点点滴滴地往外渗出。打了许多个世纪、亿万斯年,打到了天老地荒,最后才隐隐约约感到那难以名状的东西在往下垮,慢慢地坍倒在粗糙的桥面上。他随即耸立到了那东西上面。他双腿颤抖,踉跄着,摇晃着,在空中抓烧着,想找个依靠。用自己也不认识的声音说道:

“你还想挨揍不?说呀,还想挨揍不?”

他一遍一遍地逼问,要求回答,威胁着,问那东西还想不想挨揍——这时他感到团伙的同伴们扶住了他,为他拍背,给他穿衣服。于是眼前一黑,人事不省了。

桌上的白铁皮闹钟前附着,头埋在手臂里的马丁·伊登却没有听见。他什么都没听见,什么都没想。他绝对地在重温着昏死在八号街大桥上的那个旧梦,现在他也昏死了过去。眼前的黑暗和。心里内空虚持续了一分钟之久,他才死人复活一样蹦了起来,站直了身子,眼里燃着火,满脸流汗,叫道:——

“我打垮了你,干酪脸!等了十一年,可我打垮了你。”

他的膝盖在颤抖,他感到虚弱,摇摇晃晃地回到床边,一屁股坐在床沿上。往昔的日子仍然支配着他。他莫名其妙地望着小屋,不知道自己在什么地方,直到瞥见了屋角的稿件。然后回忆的轮子才飞掠过四年的时光,让他意识到了现在,意识到了他翻开的书和他从书本中所获得的天地、他的梦想和雄心,意识到他对一个苍白的天使一样的姑娘的爱情。那姑娘敏感、受宠、轻灵,若是看见了刚才在他眼前重演的旧日生活,哪怕只一瞬间,她也会吓坏的——而那却不过是他曾经经历过的全部肮脏生活的一个瞬间。

他站起身子,来到镜前,对着自己。

“你就这样从泥淖中爬出来了,伊登,”他庄严地说,“‘你在朦胧的光中涤净了眼睛,在星群之间挺起了双肩,你在做着生命要做的工作,‘让猴与虎死去’,从一切古往今来的力量中获取最优秀的遗产。”

他更仔细地审视着自己,笑了。

“有几分歇斯底里,还带几分浅薄的浪漫,是么?”他问,“没关系,你汀垮了干酪脸,你也能打垮编辑们的,哪怕要花去你两个十一年的时间。你不能到此为止。你必须前进。你得一走到底,要知道。”

  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 16楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  16


The alarm-clock went off, jerking Martin out of sleep with a suddenness that would have given headache to one with less splendid constitution. Though he slept soundly, he awoke instantly, like a cat, and he awoke eagerly, glad that the five hours of unconsciousness were gone. He hated the oblivion of sleep. There was too much to do, too much of life to live. He grudged every moment of life sleep robbed him of, and before the clock had ceased its clattering he was head and ears in the washbasin and thrilling to the cold bite of the water.




But he did not follow his regular programme. There was no unfinished story waiting his hand, no new story demanding articulation. He had studied late, and it was nearly time for breakfast. He tried to read a chapter in Fiske, but his brain was restless and he closed the book. To-day witnessed the beginning of the new battle, wherein for some time there would be no writing. He was aware of a sadness akin to that with which one leaves home and family. He looked at the manuscripts in the corner. That was it. He was going away from them, his pitiful, dishonored children that were welcome nowhere. He went over and began to rummage among them, reading snatches here and there, his favorite portions. "The Pot" he honored with reading aloud, as he did "Adventure." "Joy," his latest-born, completed the day before and tossed into the corner for lack of stamps, won his keenest approbation.




"I can't understand," he murmured. "Or maybe it's the editors who can't understand. There's nothing wrong with that. They publish worse every month. Everything they publish is worse - nearly everything, anyway."




After breakfast he put the type-writer in its case and carried it down into Oakland.




"I owe a month on it," he told the clerk in the store. "But you tell the manager I'm going to work and that I'll be in in a month or so and straighten up."




He crossed on the ferry to San Francisco and made his way to an employment office. "Any kind of work, no trade," he told the agent; and was interrupted by a new-comer, dressed rather foppishly, as some workingmen dress who have instincts for finer things. The agent shook his head despondently.




"Nothin' doin' eh?" said the other. "Well, I got to get somebody to-day."




He turned and stared at Martin, and Martin, staring back, noted the puffed and discolored face, handsome and weak, and knew that he had been making a night of it.




"Lookin' for a job?" the other queried. "What can you do?"




"Hard labor, sailorizing, run a type-writer, no shorthand, can sit on a horse, willing to do anything and tackle anything," was the answer.




The other nodded.




"Sounds good to me. My name's Dawson, Joe Dawson, an' I'm tryin' to scare up a laundryman."




"Too much for me." Martin caught an amusing glimpse of himself ironing fluffy white things that women wear. But he had taken a liking to the other, and he added: "I might do the plain washing. I learned that much at sea." Joe Dawson thought visibly for a moment.




"Look here, let's get together an' frame it up. Willin' to listen?"




Martin nodded.




"This is a small laundry, up country, belongs to Shelly Hot Springs, - hotel, you know. Two men do the work, boss and assistant. I'm the boss. You don't work for me, but you work under me. Think you'd be willin' to learn?"




Martin paused to think. The prospect was alluring. A few months of it, and he would have time to himself for study. He could work hard and study hard.




"Good grub an' a room to yourself," Joe said.




That settled it. A room to himself where he could burn the midnight oil unmolested.




"But work like hell," the other added.




Martin caressed his swelling shoulder-muscles significantly. "That came from hard work."




"Then let's get to it." Joe held his hand to his head for a moment. "Gee, but it's a stem-winder. Can hardly see. I went down the line last night - everything - everything. Here's the frame-up. The wages for two is a hundred and board. I've ben drawin' down sixty, the second man forty. But he knew the biz. You're green. If I break you in, I'll be doing plenty of your work at first. Suppose you begin at thirty, an' work up to the forty. I'll play fair. Just as soon as you can do your share you get the forty."




"I'll go you," Martin announced, stretching out his hand, which the other shook. "Any advance? - for rail-road ticket and extras?"




"I blew it in," was Joe's sad answer, with another reach at his aching head. "All I got is a return ticket."




"And I'm broke - when I pay my board."




"Jump it," Joe advised.




"Can't. Owe it to my sister."




Joe whistled a long, perplexed whistle, and racked his brains to little purpose.




"I've got the price of the drinks," he said desperately. "Come on, an' mebbe we'll cook up something."




Martin declined.




"Water-wagon?"




This time Martin nodded, and Joe lamented, "Wish I was."




"But I somehow just can't," he said in extenuation. "After I've ben workin' like hell all week I just got to booze up. If I didn't, I'd cut my throat or burn up the premises. But I'm glad you're on the wagon. Stay with it."




Martin knew of the enormous gulf between him and this man - the gulf the books had made; but he found no difficulty in crossing back over that gulf. He had lived all his life in the working- class world, and the CAMARADERIE of labor was second nature with him. He solved the difficulty of transportation that was too much for the other's aching head. He would send his trunk up to Shelly Hot Springs on Joe's ticket. As for himself, there was his wheel. It was seventy miles, and he could ride it on Sunday and be ready for work Monday morning. In the meantime he would go home and pack up. There was no one to say good-by to. Ruth and her whole family were spending the long summer in the Sierras, at Lake Tahoe.




He arrived at Shelly Hot Springs, tired and dusty, on Sunday night. Joe greeted him exuberantly. With a wet towel bound about his aching brow, he had been at work all day.




"Part of last week's washin' mounted up, me bein' away to get you," he explained. "Your box arrived all right. It's in your room. But it's a hell of a thing to call a trunk. An' what's in it? Gold bricks?"




Joe sat on the bed while Martin unpacked. The box was a packing- case for breakfast food, and Mr. Higginbotham had charged him half a dollar for it. Two rope handles, nailed on by Martin, had technically transformed it into a trunk eligible for the baggage- car. Joe watched, with bulging eyes, a few shirts and several changes of underclothes come out of the box, followed by books, and more books.




"Books clean to the bottom?" he asked.




Martin nodded, and went on arranging the books on a kitchen table which served in the room in place of a wash-stand.




"Gee!" Joe exploded, then waited in silence for the deduction to arise in his brain. At last it came.




"Say, you don't care for the girls - much?" he queried.




"No," was the answer. "I used to chase a lot before I tackled the books. But since then there's no time."




"And there won't be any time here. All you can do is work an' sleep."




Martin thought of his five hours' sleep a night, and smiled. The room was situated over the laundry and was in the same building with the engine that pumped water, made electricity, and ran the laundry machinery. The engineer, who occupied the adjoining room, dropped in to meet the new hand and helped Martin rig up an electric bulb, on an extension wire, so that it travelled along a stretched cord from over the table to the bed.




The next morning, at quarter-past six, Martin was routed out for a quarter-to-seven breakfast. There happened to be a bath-tub for the servants in the laundry building, and he electrified Joe by taking a cold bath.




"Gee, but you're a hummer!" Joe announced, as they sat down to breakfast in a corner of the hotel kitchen.




With them was the engineer, the gardener, and the assistant gardener, and two or three men from the stable. They ate hurriedly and gloomily, with but little conversation, and as Martin ate and listened he realized how far he had travelled from their status. Their small mental caliber was depressing to him, and he was anxious to get away from them. So he bolted his breakfast, a sickly, sloppy affair, as rapidly as they, and heaved a sigh of relief when he passed out through the kitchen door.




It was a perfectly appointed, small steam laundry, wherein the most modern machinery did everything that was possible for machinery to do. Martin, after a few instructions, sorted the great heaps of soiled clothes, while Joe started the masher and made up fresh supplies of soft-soap, compounded of biting chemicals that compelled him to swathe his mouth and nostrils and eyes in bath- towels till he resembled a mummy. Finished the sorting, Martin lent a hand in wringing the clothes. This was done by dumping them into a spinning receptacle that went at a rate of a few thousand revolutions a minute, tearing the matter from the clothes by centrifugal force. Then Martin began to alternate between the dryer and the wringer, between times "shaking out" socks and stockings. By the afternoon, one feeding and one, stacking up, they were running socks and stockings through the mangle while the irons were heating. Then it was hot irons and underclothes till six o'clock, at which time Joe shook his head dubiously.




"Way behind," he said. "Got to work after supper." And after supper they worked until ten o'clock, under the blazing electric lights, until the last piece of under-clothing was ironed and folded away in the distributing room. It was a hot California night, and though the windows were thrown wide, the room, with its red-hot ironing-stove, was a furnace. Martin and Joe, down to undershirts, bare armed, sweated and panted for air.




"Like trimming cargo in the tropics," Martin said, when they went upstairs.




"You'll do," Joe answered. "You take hold like a good fellow. If you keep up the pace, you'll be on thirty dollars only one month. The second month you'll be gettin' your forty. But don't tell me you never ironed before. I know better."




"Never ironed a rag in my life, honestly, until to-day," Martin protested.




He was surprised at his weariness when he act into his room, forgetful of the fact that he had been on his feet and working without let up for fourteen hours. He set the alarm clock at six, and measured back five hours to one o'clock. He could read until then. Slipping off his shoes, to ease his swollen feet, he sat down at the table with his books. He opened Fiske, where he had left off to read. But he found trouble began to read it through a second time. Then he awoke, in pain from his stiffened muscles and chilled by the mountain wind that had begun to blow in through the window. He looked at the clock. It marked two. He had been asleep four hours. He pulled off his clothes and crawled into bed, where he was asleep the moment after his head touched the pillow.




Tuesday was a day of similar unremitting toil. The speed with which Joe worked won Martin's admiration. Joe was a dozen of demons for work. He was keyed up to concert pitch, and there was never a moment in the long day when he was not fighting for moments. He concentrated himself upon his work and upon how to save time, pointing out to Martin where he did in five motions what could be done in three, or in three motions what could be done in two. "Elimination of waste motion," Martin phrased it as he watched and patterned after. He was a good workman himself, quick and deft, and it had always been a point of pride with him that no man should do any of his work for him or outwork him. As a result, he concentrated with a similar singleness of purpose, greedily snapping up the hints and suggestions thrown out by his working mate. He "rubbed out' collars and cuffs, rubbing the starch out from between the double thicknesses of linen so that there would be no blisters when it came to the ironing, and doing it at a pace that elicited Joe's praise.




There was never an interval when something was not at hand to be done. Joe waited for nothing, waited on nothing, and went on the jump from task to task. They starched two hundred white shirts, with a single gathering movement seizing a shirt so that the wristbands, neckband, yoke, and bosom protruded beyond the circling right hand. At the same moment the left hand held up the body of the shirt so that it would not enter the starch, and at the moment the right hand dipped into the starch - starch so hot that, in order to wring it out, their hands had to thrust, and thrust continually, into a bucket of cold water. And that night they worked till half-past ten, dipping "fancy starch" - all the frilled and airy, delicate wear of ladies.




"Me for the tropics and no clothes," Martin laughed.




"And me out of a job," Joe answered seriously. "I don't know nothin' but laundrying."




"And you know it well."




"I ought to. Began in the Contra Costa in Oakland when I was eleven, shakin' out for the mangle. That was eighteen years ago, an' I've never done a tap of anything else. But this job is the fiercest I ever had. Ought to be one more man on it at least. We work to-morrow night. Always run the mangle Wednesday nights - collars an' cuffs."




Martin set his alarm, drew up to the table, and opened Fiske. He did not finish the first paragraph. The lines blurred and ran together and his head nodded. He walked up and down, batting his head savagely with his fists, but he could not conquer the numbness of sleep. He propped the book before him, and propped his eyelids with his fingers, and fell asleep with his eyes wide open. Then he surrendered, and, scarcely conscious of what he did, got off his clothes and into bed. He slept seven hours of heavy, animal-like sleep, and awoke by the alarm, feeling that he had not had enough.




"Doin' much readin'?" Joe asked.




Martin shook his head.




"Never mind. We got to run the mangle to-night, but Thursday we'll knock off at six. That'll give you a chance."




Martin washed woollens that day, by hand, in a large barrel, with strong soft-soap, by means of a hub from a wagon wheel, mounted on a plunger-pole that was attached to a spring-pole overhead.




"My invention," Joe said proudly. "Beats a washboard an' your knuckles, and, besides, it saves at least fifteen minutes in the week, an' fifteen minutes ain't to be sneezed at in this shebang."




Running the collars and cuffs through the mangle was also Joe's idea. That night, while they toiled on under the electric lights, he explained it.




"Something no laundry ever does, except this one. An' I got to do it if I'm goin' to get done Saturday afternoon at three o'clock. But I know how, an' that's the difference. Got to have right heat, right pressure, and run 'em through three times. Look at that!" He held a cuff aloft. "Couldn't do it better by hand or on a tiler."




Thursday, Joe was in a rage. A bundle of extra "fancy starch" had come in.




"I'm goin' to quit," he announced. "I won't stand for it. I'm goin' to quit it cold. What's the good of me workin' like a slave all week, a-savin' minutes, an' them a-comin' an' ringin' in fancy- starch extras on me? This is a free country, an' I'm to tell that fat Dutchman what I think of him. An' I won't tell 'm in French. Plain United States is good enough for me. Him a-ringin' in fancy starch extras!"




"We got to work to-night," he said the next moment, reversing his judgment and surrendering to fate.




And Martin did no reading that night. He had seen no daily paper all week, and, strangely to him, felt no desire to see one. He was not interested in the news. He was too tired and jaded to be interested in anything, though he planned to leave Saturday afternoon, if they finished at three, and ride on his wheel to Oakland. It was seventy miles, and the same distance back on Sunday afternoon would leave him anything but rested for the second week's work. It would have been easier to go on the train, but the round trip was two dollars and a half, and he was intent on saving money.
闹钟响了,马丁惊醒过来。闹声很突然,若换个体质不如他的人怕是连头都会闹痛的。但他虽然睡得很熟,却像猪一样立即警觉起来,脑子也立即清醒了。他很高兴五小时的睡眠已经结束。他仇恨睡眠,一睡着就什么都忘了。而他有太多的事要做,太丰富的生活要过,一分钟也不舍得让睡眠夺去。铃声还没与完,他已连头带耳朵钻进了洗脸盒,叫冷水冲得直激灵;

但他并没有按正规的日程办事。他已再没有没完成的小说要写。再没有新的小说要构思了。昨晚他熬了夜,现在已是早餐时分。他竭力想读一章费斯克。脑子里却乱糟糟的,只好合上了书。今天他要开始新的奋斗了,在一段时间之内他都不会再写作了。他感一种离乡背井告别亲人的忧伤,他望了望屋角的稿件。都是为了它们。他要跟槁件告别了——他那些到处不受欢迎的、受到侮辱的可怜的孩子们。他走了这么,检视起来。他东一段西一段地读起他的得意之作,他把明丽的荣誉给以《罐子》,然后给了《冒险》。前一天才完成的最新作品《欢乐》,因为没有邮资被扔到了角落里,此刻得到了他最由衷的赞美。

“我不懂得,”他喃喃地悦,“要不然就是编辑们不懂得,他们每个月都要发表许多更糟糕的作品。他们发表的东西全都很糟糕——至少是几乎全部都很糟糕,可他们却司空见惯,不觉得有什么错。”

早餐后他把打字机装进盒里,送下了奥克兰。

“我欠了一个月租金、”他告诉店里的店员,“请你告诉经理我要干活去,个把月就回来跟他结账。”

他坐轮渡到了旧金山,去到一家职业介绍所。“什么活都行,我没有技术,”他告诉那代理人,一个新来的人打岔了他。那人服装有些花哨,某些生性爱漂亮的工人就喜欢那种打扮。代理人无可奈何地摇摇头。

“没办法,是么?”那人说,“可我今儿非要找到一个人不可。”

他转身望着马丁,马丁回望了他一眼,注意到他那浮肿苍白的脸,漂亮,却没精打采。他知道他喝了一个通宵。

“找工作?”那人问,“能干什么?”

“辛苦活儿。当水手,打字(不会速记),干牧场活儿,什么活儿都能干,什么苦都能吃。”马丁回答。

那人点点头。

“我看不错。我叫道森,乔·道森,想找个洗衣工。”

“我干不了,”马丁仿佛看见自己在烫女人穿的毛茸茸的白色衣物,觉得滑稽。但看那人却顺眼,便补上一句:“洗衣服我倒会。出海的时候学过。”

乔·道森显然在思考,过了一会儿。

“听我说,咱俩合计合计,愿听不?”

马丁点点头。

“是个小洗衣店,在北边儿,属雪莉温泉——旅馆,你知道。两人干。一个头儿,一个帮手。我是头儿。你不是给我干活,只是做我的下手,愿意学吗?”

马丁想了一会儿。前景诱人。干几个月又会有时间学习了。他还可以一边努力干活,一边努力学习。

“饮食不错,你可以自己有间屋,”乔说。

那就解决了问题。自己有间屋就可以开夜车没人打扰了。

“可活儿重得要命,”那人又说。

马丁抚摸着他鼓突的肩部肌肉示意,“这可是干苦活儿熬出来的。”

“那咱们就谈谈,”乔用手捂了一会儿脑袋,“天啦!喝得倒痛快,可眼睛都花了。昨天晚上喝了个够——看不见了.看不见了。那边的条件是:两个人一百元,伙食在外。我一直是拿的六十,那个人拿四十。但他是熟手,你是生手,我得要教你,刚开头时还得干许多该你干的活儿,只给你三十,以后涨到四十。我不会亏待你的,到你能干完你那份活儿的时候就给你四十。”

“我就依你,”马丁宣布,伸出手来,对方握了握。“可以预支一点吗?——买火车票,还有别的。”

“我的钱花光了,”乔回答,有些伤心。又伸手捂住脑袋。“只剩下一张来回票了。”

“可我交了膳宿费就破产了。”

“那就溜呗。”乔出主意。

“不行,是欠我姐姐的。”

乔很尴尬,长长地吹了一声口哨,想了一会,没想出办法。

“我还有几个酒钱,”他豁出去了,说,“来吧,也许能想出个办法。”

马丁谢绝了。

“戒酒了?”

这回马丁点了点头,乔抱怨起来:“但愿我也能戒掉。”

“可我不知道为什么就是戒不掉,”他辩解道,“累死累活干了一星期总想喝个痛快。不喝就恨不得割破自己的喉咙,恨不得烧房子。不过我倒高兴你戒掉了。戒掉就别再喝了。”

马丁知道他跟自己之间有一道很大的鸿沟——那是读书造成的。他要是愿意跨回去倒也容易。他一辈子都在工人阶级环境里生活,对劳动者的同志情谊已是他的第二天性。对方头疼解决不了的交通问题他解决了。他可以利用乔的火车票把箱子带到雪莉温泉,自己骑自行车去。一共是七十英里,他可以在星期天一天骑到,星期一就上班。那之前他可以回去收拾。他用不着跟谁告别,露丝和她全家都到内华达山的太和湖度慢长的夏天去了。

星期天晚上他筋疲力尽满身脏污地到达了雪莉温泉。乔兴致勃勃地接待了他。乔用一条湿毛巾捆在疼痛的前额上,已经工作了一整天。

“我去找你的时候上周的衣服又堆了起来,”他解释,“你的箱子已经送到了。放到你屋里去了。你那鬼东西哪能叫箱子,装的是什么?金砖么?”

乔坐在床上,马丁打开箱子。箱子原是早餐食品包装箱,希金波坦先生收了他半元钱才给他的。他给它钉上两段绳作把手,从技术上把它改造成了可以在行李车厢上上下下的箱子。乔睁大了眼睛望着他取出几件衬衫和内衣内裤,然后便是书,再取出来还是书。

“一直到底都是书么?”他问。

马丁点点头,把书在一张厨房用的桌子上摆好。那桌子原是摆在屋里当盥洗架用的。

“天呐!”乔冲口而出,便再没作声,他在动脑筋想推断出个解释来。他终于明白了。

“看来,你对姑娘——不大感兴趣?”他试探着问。

“不感兴趣,”他回答,“在我迷上书之前也喜欢追女孩子。在那以后就没有时间了。”

“可在这儿是没有时间的。你只有干活和睡觉的分儿。”

马丁想到自己一夜只需要五小时睡眠便微微一笑。他那屋子在洗衣间楼上,跟发动机在同一幢楼。发动机又抽水,又发电,又带动洗衣机。住在隔壁房的技师过来跟新手马丁见了面,并帮他安了一盏电灯。安在接出来的电线上,又牵了一根绳,使灯泡可以在桌子和床的上方来回移动。

第二天早上六点一刻马丁便被叫醒,准备六点三刻吃早饭。洗衣楼有个浴盆,原是给侍役用的,他在里面洗了个冷水浴,叫乔大吃了一惊。

“天呐,你真棒!”他们在旅馆厨房的一个角落里坐下吃饭时,乔说。

跟他们一起吃饭的还有技师、花匠、花匠的下手和两三个马夫。吃饭时大家都匆忙,板着脸,很少谈话。马丁从他们的谈话更意识到自己跟他们现状的距离之远。他们的头脑贫弱得令他丧气,他恨不得赶快离开。因此使他跟他们一样把早餐匆匆塞进肚子,从厨房门走了出去,然后长长地舒了一口气。早餐很难吃,软唧唧的。

那是一个设备齐全的小型蒸汽洗衣房,凡机器可以做的工作都由最新式的机器做。马丁听了一遍解说便去分拣大堆大堆的肮脏衣物,给它们归类。这时乔便开动粉碎机,调制新的液体肥皂。那东西由带腐蚀性的化学药品合成,逼得他用浴巾把嘴、鼻子和眼睛都包了起来,包得像个木乃伊。衣服分拣完马丁便帮助他脱水:把衣物倒进一个旋转的容器,以每分钟几千转的速度旋转,利用离心力把水甩掉。然后他又开始在烘干机和脱水机之间忙来忙去,抽空把短袜长袜“抖抖”。下午他们加热了机器,一人送进一人折叠,把长袜短袜用热轧滚筒熨牛。然后便是用熨斗烫内衣内裤,直干到六点。这时乔仍然摇头。没把握能够干完。

“差远了,”他说,“晚饭后还得干。”

晚饭后他们在白亮的电灯光下一直干到十点,才把最后一件内衣熨完、折好、放进分发室。那是个炎热的加利福尼亚之夜,有个烧得红红的熨个炉灶在屋里,虽然大开着窗户,屋子仍然是个锅炉。马丁和乔两人脱得只剩下了内衣,光着膀子仍然大汗淋漓,喘不过气来。

“跟在赤道地区堆码货载一样。”两人上楼时马丁说。

“你能成,”乔回答,“你很肯干,真像把好手。就这么干下去,只需一个月拿三十块,下个月就可以拿四十块了。可你别说你以前没熨过衣服,我看得出来。”

“说实话,在今天以前连块破布也没有熨过。”马丁表示反对。

进了屋子他为自己的疲劳感到意外,忘了他已经连续站着干了十四个小时。他把闹钟定在六点,再倒回来算到一点。他可以一直读书到一点。他蹬掉鞋,让肿胀的脚舒服一点,拿起书在桌边坐下。他打开了费斯克,接着两天前中断的地方读下去。第一段就读得很吃力,回过头来又读。然后他醒了过来,感到僵直的肌肉生疼,从窗口吹进的山风刮得好冷。一看钟,指着两点。他已经睡了四个小时。他脱掉衣服钻进被窝,脑袋一挨枕头便昏睡过去。

星期二是同样的连续不断的苦工。乔干活的速度赢得了马丁的赞赏。他一个人抵得上十二个魔鬼。他干劲十足,标准很高。在漫长的一天里他每分钟都在为节约时间而奋斗。他集中注意力干活,集中注意力节省时间。他向马丁指出马丁用五个动作才完成的活儿可以三个动作完成,或是三个动作才完成的活儿可以两个动作完成。“消灭多余动作,”喝了望着他并照着他做时给他这一套取了个名字。马丁目已是个好工人,又灵巧又麻利,自负的是从不让别人做他那份工作,也从不让别人超过他。结果是他也同样专心致志集中力量干起活来。他那伙伴一给他传授窍门和点子他就急忙学。他“压平”领子和袖口,从夹层之间挤出粉浆,以免在熨烫时产生气泡。他做得很快,受到乔的赞美。

两人手边总有活干,从不空闲。乔一不等待二不纠缠,一件接一件流水般地干着。他们用一个收拢动作挽起衬衫,让袖口、领子、肩头和胸脯伸出在握成圆形的右手之外,这时左手捞起衬衫下半截,以免沾上粉浆,右手硬往粉浆里一浸——粉浆很烫,绞出粉浆时双手必须不断地往一桶冷水里浸。一共浆了两百件。那大晚11他们又一直干到十点半。为太太小姐们那些带褶皱的、摆阔气的、精美的衣物作“花式浆洗”

“我宁可在热带干活,也不愿洗衣服。”马丁笑着说。

“不洗衣服我就没活干了,”乔郑重其事地说,“我除了洗衣服啥都不会。”

“可你衣服洗得挺好”

“应该洗得好的。我是在奥克兰的康特拉科斯塔开始干活的,那时才十一岁,把东西抖散,为进热轧滚筒作准备。已干了十八年。别的活儿全没干过。但现在这活儿是我于过的活中最要命的。至少应该多加一个人。我们明天晚上还干活儿。用热轧滚筒总在星期王晚上——熨领子和袖口。”

马丁上好闹钟,坐到桌边,打开了费斯克。第一段没读完,一行行的事已模糊成了一片,他打起了盹。他走来走去,用拳头野蛮地捶脑袋,仍证服不了沉重的睡意。他把书支在面前,用手指搓着眼皮,可睁着眼睛明旧睡着了、他只好认输,晕晕忽忽脱掉衣服钻进了波窝。他睡了七个小时,睡得很沉,像畜生一样。被闹钟惊醒后还觉得睡意未消。

“读了很多书么?”乔问他。

马丁摇头。

“没关系。今天晚上咱们只开热轧滚筒。星期四六点就下班。你就可以看书了。”

那天马丁在一个大桶里用手洗毛料衣物,加的是强效肥皂液,用一个连在舂杵上的马车轮毂洗。舂杵固定在头顶的一根弹簧杆上。

“我的发明,”乔骄傲地说,“比搓衣板和你的手指头强多了,一周至少能省十五分钟,干这种活能省计五分钟就不可小看了。”

同热轧滚筒熨领子和袖口也是乔的主意。那天晚上他俩在电灯光下下活,他解释道:

“哪家洗衣房都没这么干过,除了我这儿。要想在星期六下午三点之前干完活儿,我必须用这个办法。但只有找才知道怎么做,差别就在这只。温度要合适,压力要合适,还要压三遍。你看!”他抓起一只袖口举了起来。“用手或压力熨都做不丁这么好。”

星期四乔气坏了。一大包额外的“花式浆洗”送了过来。

“我不干了,”他宣布,“受不了这种窝囊气。我要给他扔下走掉。我整周整周像个奴隶一样干活儿,争分夺秒,他们却给我送额外的‘花式浆洗’来。我忙来忙去有什么好处?我们这是个自由的国家,我要当而告诉那荷兰胖子我对他的意见。我不会骂他粗话,合众国式的直来直去我看就够好的了。他居然叫我给他加班干‘花式浆洗’。”

“我们今天晚上还是干吧,”过了一会儿他说,推翻了刚才的意见,向命运投降了。

那天晚上马丁没有读书。他已经一周没看报,令他奇怪的是,也并不想看。他对新闻已不感兴趣。他太疲劳,太厌倦,对什么都失去了兴趣,尽管他计划着若是星期六下午三点能收工,就骑车到奥克兰去。那是七十英里,星期天下午若是再骑车回来,就根本谈不上休息,然后只得去上下一周的班。坐火车虽轻松些,来回的票钱得要两块五角,而他却一心想攒钱。

  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 17楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  17


Martin learned to do many things. In the course of the first week, in one afternoon, he and Joe accounted for the two hundred white shirts. Joe ran the tiler, a machine wherein a hot iron was hooked on a steel string which furnished the pressure. By this means he ironed the yoke, wristbands, and neckband, setting the latter at right angles to the shirt, and put the glossy finish on the bosom. As fast as he finished them, he flung the shirts on a rack between him and Martin, who caught them up and "backed" them. This task consisted of ironing all the unstarched portions of the shirts.




It was exhausting work, carried on, hour after hour, at top speed. Out on the broad verandas of the hotel, men and women, in cool white, sipped iced drinks and kept their circulation down. But in the laundry the air was sizzling. The huge stove roared red hot and white hot, while the irons, moving over the damp cloth, sent up clouds of steam. The heat of these irons was different from that used by housewives. An iron that stood the ordinary test of a wet finger was too cold for Joe and Martin, and such test was useless. They went wholly by holding the irons close to their cheeks, gauging the heat by some secret mental process that Martin admired but could not understand. When the fresh irons proved too hot, they hooked them on iron rods and dipped them into cold water. This again required a precise and subtle judgment. A fraction of a second too long in the water and the fine and silken edge of the proper heat was lost, and Martin found time to marvel at the accuracy he developed - an automatic accuracy, founded upon criteria that were machine-like and unerring.




But there was little time in which to marvel. All Martin's consciousness was concentrated in the work. Ceaselessly active, head and hand, an intelligent machine, all that constituted him a man was devoted to furnishing that intelligence. There was no room in his brain for the universe and its mighty problems. All the broad and spacious corridors of his mind were closed and hermetically sealed. The echoing chamber of his soul was a narrow room, a conning tower, whence were directed his arm and shoulder muscles, his ten nimble fingers, and the swift-moving iron along its steaming path in broad, sweeping strokes, just so many strokes and no more, just so far with each stroke and not a fraction of an inch farther, rushing along interminable sleeves, sides, backs, and tails, and tossing the finished shirts, without rumpling, upon the receiving frame. And even as his hurrying soul tossed, it was reaching for another shirt. This went on, hour after hour, while outside all the world swooned under the overhead California sun. But there was no swooning in that superheated room. The cool guests on the verandas needed clean linen.




The sweat poured from Martin. He drank enormous quantities of water, but so great was the heat of the day and of his exertions, that the water sluiced through the interstices of his flesh and out at all his pores. Always, at sea, except at rare intervals, the work he performed had given him ample opportunity to commune with himself. The master of the ship had been lord of Martin's time; but here the manager of the hotel was lord of Martin's thoughts as well. He had no thoughts save for the nerve-racking, body- destroying toil. Outside of that it was impossible to think. He did not know that he loved Ruth. She did not even exist, for his driven soul had no time to remember her. It was only when he crawled to bed at night, or to breakfast in the morning, that she asserted herself to him in fleeting memories.




"This is hell, ain't it?" Joe remarked once.




Martin nodded, but felt a rasp of irritation. The statement had been obvious and unnecessary. They did not talk while they worked. Conversation threw them out of their stride, as it did this time, compelling Martin to miss a stroke of his iron and to make two extra motions before he caught his stride again.




On Friday morning the washer ran. Twice a week they had to put through hotel linen, - the sheets, pillow-slips, spreads, table- cloths, and napkins. This finished, they buckled down to "fancy starch." It was slow work, fastidious and delicate, and Martin did not learn it so readily. Besides, he could not take chances. Mistakes were disastrous.




"See that," Joe said, holding up a filmy corset-cover that he could have crumpled from view in one hand. "Scorch that an' it's twenty dollars out of your wages."




So Martin did not scorch that, and eased down on his muscular tension, though nervous tension rose higher than ever, and he listened sympathetically to the other's blasphemies as he toiled and suffered over the beautiful things that women wear when they do not have to do their own laundrying. "Fancy starch" was Martin's nightmare, and it was Joe's, too. It was "fancy starch" that robbed them of their hard-won minutes. They toiled at it all day. At seven in the evening they broke off to run the hotel linen through the mangle. At ten o'clock, while the hotel guests slept, the two laundrymen sweated on at "fancy starch" till midnight, till one, till two. At half-past two they knocked off.




Saturday morning it was "fancy starch," and odds and ends, and at three in the afternoon the week's work was done.




"You ain't a-goin' to ride them seventy miles into Oakland on top of this?" Joe demanded, as they sat on the stairs and took a triumphant smoke.




"Got to," was the answer.




"What are you goin' for? - a girl?"




"No; to save two and a half on the railroad ticket. I want to renew some books at the library."




"Why don't you send 'em down an' up by express? That'll cost only a quarter each way."




Martin considered it.




"An' take a rest to-morrow," the other urged. "You need it. I know I do. I'm plumb tuckered out."




He looked it. Indomitable, never resting, fighting for seconds and minutes all week, circumventing delays and crushing down obstacles, a fount of resistless energy, a high-driven human motor, a demon for work, now that he had accomplished the week's task he was in a state of collapse. He was worn and haggard, and his handsome face drooped in lean exhaustion. He pulled his cigarette spiritlessly, and his voice was peculiarly dead and monotonous. All the snap and fire had gone out of him. His triumph seemed a sorry one.




"An' next week we got to do it all over again," he said sadly. "An' what's the good of it all, hey? Sometimes I wish I was a hobo. They don't work, an' they get their livin'. Gee! I wish I had a glass of beer; but I can't get up the gumption to go down to the village an' get it. You'll stay over, an' send your books dawn by express, or else you're a damn fool."




"But what can I do here all day Sunday?" Martin asked.




"Rest. You don't know how tired you are. Why, I'm that tired Sunday I can't even read the papers. I was sick once - typhoid. In the hospital two months an' a half. Didn't do a tap of work all that time. It was beautiful."




"It was beautiful," he repeated dreamily, a minute later.




Martin took a bath, after which he found that the head laundryman had disappeared. Most likely he had gone for a glass of beer Martin decided, but the half-mile walk down to the village to find out seemed a long journey to him. He lay on his bed with his shoes off, trying to make up his mind. He did not reach out for a book. He was too tired to feel sleepy, and he lay, scarcely thinking, in a semi-stupor of weariness, until it was time for supper. Joe did not appear for that function, and when Martin heard the gardener remark that most likely he was ripping the slats off the bar, Martin understood. He went to bed immediately afterward, and in the morning decided that he was greatly rested. Joe being still absent, Martin procured a Sunday paper and lay down in a shady nook under the trees. The morning passed, he knew not how. He did not sleep, nobody disturbed him, and he did not finish the paper. He came back to it in the afternoon, after dinner, and fell asleep over it.




So passed Sunday, and Monday morning he was hard at work, sorting clothes, while Joe, a towel bound tightly around his head, with groans and blasphemies, was running the washer and mixing soft- soap.




"I simply can't help it," he explained. "I got to drink when Saturday night comes around."




Another week passed, a great battle that continued under the electric lights each night and that culminated on Saturday afternoon at three o'clock, when Joe tasted his moment of wilted triumph and then drifted down to the village to forget. Martin's Sunday was the same as before. He slept in the shade of the trees, toiled aimlessly through the newspaper, and spent long hours lying on his back, doing nothing, thinking nothing. He was too dazed to think, though he was aware that he did not like himself. He was self-repelled, as though he had undergone some degradation or was intrinsically foul. All that was god-like in him was blotted out. The spur of ambition was blunted; he had no vitality with which to feel the prod of it. He was dead. His soul seemed dead. He was a beast, a work-beast. He saw no beauty in the sunshine sifting down through the green leaves, nor did the azure vault of the sky whisper as of old and hint of cosmic vastness and secrets trembling to disclosure. Life was intolerably dull and stupid, and its taste was bad in his mouth. A black screen was drawn across his mirror of inner vision, and fancy lay in a darkened sick-room where entered no ray of light. He envied Joe, down in the village, rampant, tearing the slats off the bar, his brain gnawing with maggots, exulting in maudlin ways over maudlin things, fantastically and gloriously drunk and forgetful of Monday morning and the week of deadening toil to come.




A third week went by, and Martin loathed himself, and loathed life. He was oppressed by a sense of failure. There was reason for the editors refusing his stuff. He could see that clearly now, and laugh at himself and the dreams he had dreamed. Ruth returned his "Sea Lyrics" by mail. He read her letter apathetically. She did her best to say how much she liked them and that they were beautiful. But she could not lie, and she could not disguise the truth from herself. She knew they were failures, and he read her disapproval in every perfunctory and unenthusiastic line of her letter. And she was right. He was firmly convinced of it as he read the poems over. Beauty and wonder had departed from him, and as he read the poems he caught himself puzzling as to what he had had in mind when he wrote them. His audacities of phrase struck him as grotesque, his felicities of expression were monstrosities, and everything was absurd, unreal, and impossible. He would have burned the "Sea Lyrics" on the spot, had his will been strong enough to set them aflame. There was the engine-room, but the exertion of carrying them to the furnace was not worth while. All his exertion was used in washing other persons' clothes. He did not have any left for private affairs.




He resolved that when Sunday came he would pull himself together and answer Ruth's letter. But Saturday afternoon, after work was finished and he had taken a bath, the desire to forget overpowered him. "I guess I'll go down and see how Joe's getting on," was the way he put it to himself; and in the same moment he knew that he lied. But he did not have the energy to consider the lie. If he had had the energy, he would have refused to consider the lie, because he wanted to forget. He started for the village slowly and casually, increasing his pace in spite of himself as he neared the saloon.




"I thought you was on the water-wagon," was Joe's greeting.




Martin did not deign to offer excuses, but called for whiskey, filling his own glass brimming before he passed the bottle.




"Don't take all night about it," he said roughly.




The other was dawdling with the bottle, and Martin refused to wait for him, tossing the glass off in a gulp and refilling it.




"Now, I can wait for you," he said grimly; "but hurry up."




Joe hurried, and they drank together.




"The work did it, eh?" Joe queried.




Martin refused to discuss the matter.




"It's fair hell, I know," the other went on, "but I kind of hate to see you come off the wagon, Mart. Well, here's how!"




Martin drank on silently, biting out his orders and invitations and awing the barkeeper, an effeminate country youngster with watery blue eyes and hair parted in the middle.




"It's something scandalous the way they work us poor devils," Joe was remarking. "If I didn't bowl up, I'd break loose an' burn down the shebang. My bowlin' up is all that saves 'em, I can tell you that."




But Martin made no answer. A few more drinks, and in his brain he felt the maggots of intoxication beginning to crawl. Ah, it was living, the first breath of life he had breathed in three weeks. His dreams came back to him. Fancy came out of the darkened room and lured him on, a thing of flaming brightness. His mirror of vision was silver-clear, a flashing, dazzling palimpsest of imagery. Wonder and beauty walked with him, hand in hand, and all power was his. He tried to tell it to Joe, but Joe had visions of his own, infallible schemes whereby he would escape the slavery of laundry-work and become himself the owner of a great steam laundry.




"I tell yeh, Mart, they won't be no kids workin' in my laundry - not on yer life. An' they won't be no workin' a livin' soul after six P.M. You hear me talk! They'll be machinery enough an' hands enough to do it all in decent workin' hours, an' Mart, s'help me, I'll make yeh superintendent of the shebang - the whole of it, all of it. Now here's the scheme. I get on the water-wagon an' save my money for two years - save an' then - "




But Martin turned away, leaving him to tell it to the barkeeper, until that worthy was called away to furnish drinks to two farmers who, coming in, accepted Martin's invitation. Martin dispensed royal largess, inviting everybody up, farm-hands, a stableman, and the gardener's assistant from the hotel, the barkeeper, and the furtive hobo who slid in like a shadow and like a shadow hovered at the end of the bar.马丁学会了许多活儿。第一周的一个下午他跟乔“消灭”了那两百件白衬衫。乔使用压力熨今。那东西是个钩在一条钢筋上的熨斗,由钢筋提供压力。他用这东西熨烫了村肩、袖口和领圈,使领圈跟袖口形成直角,再把胸口烫出光泽。他迅速熨完了这几处立即把衬衫扔到他和马丁之间的一个架子上,马丁接过去“补火”——就是说熨烫没有浆过的地方。

这活儿一小时一小时地高速干下去是非常累人的。旅馆外宽阔的阳台上男男女女穿着凉爽的白衬衫,啜着冰冻的饮料,舒缓着血液循环,可洗衣房里空气却热得要冒泡。巨大的火炉怒吼着,从通红烧到白炽。熨斗在潮湿的垫布上运行,送出一团团的水汽。这些熨斗跟家庭主妇们的熨牛大不相同。能用蘸水的指头测量的一般熨斗乔和马丁用起来都嫌太冷。那种测量法不行。他俩都是把熨斗放近面颊,以某种微妙的心灵反应来测量温度的。马丁对这办法很欣赏,却不明白其中奥妙。烧好的熨斗太热,需要用铁棒钩起送到冷水里浸一浸。这也要求健全的判断。多浸了若干分之一秒也会破坏准确的温度所产生的微妙细腻的作用。马丁为自己所培养出的精确反应感到惊讶——一种自动化的精确,准确无误到机器的标准。

可是他们没有时间惊讶。马丁的全部意识都用到了工作上。头和手不停地运动着,把他变成了一部智能机器,把他作为人的一切都集中到提供那种智能上去了。他脑子里再也装不下宇宙和宇宙间的重大问题了。他那广阔巨大的心灵走廊全关闭了。他被封锁了起来,像个隐士。他灵魂的回音室狭小得如一座锥形的塔,指挥着他的胳膊和肩肌、十个灵巧的指头、和熨斗,沿着雾气腾腾的道路迅跑,做大刀阔斧的挥动。挥动的次数不多不少,而且恰到好处,决不过火,只沿着无穷无尽的两袖、两腰、后背、后摆急跑,然后把熨烫完的衬衫甩到承接架上,还不让它打皱。而他那匆忙的灵魂在扔出这一件的同时已经在向另一件衬衫伸了过去。他们就像这样一小时一小时地干着,而车间外的整个世界则正让加利福尼亚的太阳晒得发昏——这间温度过高的屋子里可没有人发昏,因为阳台上乘凉的客人需要清洁的衬衫。

马丁大汗淋漓。他喝子大量的水,可天气太热,他又太累,喝下的水全部透过肌肉从毛孔里惨了出来。在海上,除了极少数特殊消况.他所从事的工作总能给他许多机会独自思考。那时船老板只主宰了他的时间;而在这儿,旅馆老板甚至还主宰了他的思想。在这儿只有折磨神经戕害身体的苦工,没有思想。除了干活儿不可能思考。他已不知道还爱着露丝,露丝甚至已根本不存在。因为他那疲于奔命的灵戏没有时间去回忆她。只有在晚上钻进被窝或是早上去吃早饭时露丝才在他短暂的回忆中确认了自己的地位。

“这是地狱,是么?”乔有一次说。

马丁点点头,却也感到一阵温怒。是地狱,自不待言,还用说大。他们俩干活儿时不说话,说话会打乱步伐。这回一说话就乱了。让马丁的熨斗错过了一个动作,多做了两个动作才赶上节拍。

星期五早上升动了洗衣机。他们每周要洗两次卧室用品:床单、枕头套、床罩、桌布和餐巾。洗完之后又得全力以赴干“花式浆洗”。那是慢工细活,又繁琐又精细。马丁学起来不是那么容易.而且不能冒险,一出错就是大乱子。

“看见了吧,”乔说,举起一件极薄的胸衣背心,那东西团一团就可以藏在手心里。“一烫坏就得扣掉你二十元工资呢。”

因此马丁没有烫坏那种东西。他的肌肉虽因此而松弛下来,神经可比任何时候都紧张。他怀着同情听着伙伴的咒骂。那是他在辛辛苦苦浆洗着漂亮衬衫时发出的——那些衬衫妇女们自己不浆洗却偏要穿。“花式浆洗”是马丁的噩梦,也是乔的噩梦。他们挖空心思节省下来的分分秒秒都叫这“花式浆洗”吞食了。他们搞了一整天“花式浆洗”,直到晚上七点才搞完,然后用热轧滚筒熨烫客房用品。晚上十点旅馆客人都睡了,两个洗衣工还在流着汗忙“花式浆洗”呢。忙到半夜一点、两点,直到两点半才下班。

星期六又是“花式浆洗”和许多零碎活儿,到下午三点,一同的活儿才终于干完。

“累成这样你不会还要骑七十英中午去奥克兰吧?”乔问。这时两人坐在台阶上庆祝胜利。

“要去,”马丁回答。

“去干吗?——看姑娘么?”

“为省两块五毛钱火车票钱。要到图书馆去续借几本书。”

“干吗不用快递寄去寄来?寄一趟不过两毛五。”

马丁考虑着这个建议。

“明天还是休息一下吧!”乔劝他,“你需要休息。我知道我就需要休息。累得半点力气都没有了”

他确实是满脸倦容。他整个礼拜都不可钱胜,为争分夺秒而奋斗着,从不休息,消灭着耽误.粉碎着障碍。他是一股清泉,流泻出无可抗拒的力量,是一部高功率的活马达,一个干活的魔鬼。可完成了一周的工作之后他却瘫痪了。他筋疲力尽,形容憔悴,那张漂亮的脸松弛了、瘦削了、堆满了倦容。他没精打采地吸着烟,声音异常呆板单调,全身上下那蓬勃的朝气和活力都没有了。他的胜利似乎很可怜。

“下周还得照样干,”他痛苦地说,“这一切又有什么意思呢?哼,我真恨不得去当个流浪汉。流浪汉不工作不也照样活么?天呐,我真想喝一杯啤酒,可又鼓不起劲下村子里去。你就留下吧!把书用快递寄回去,否则你就是他妈的一个大傻瓜。”

“可我星期天一整天在这儿干什么呢?”马丁问。

“休息呀。你不知道自己有多疲倦。唉,星期天我可是疲倦得要命,连报都懒得看的。有一回还生了病——伤寒。在医院内呆了两个半月,什么活儿都不干。那可真是美妙!”

“真是美妙,”过了一分钟他又重复道。

马丁洗了一个澡,洗完发现乔已经不见了。马丁估计他十有八九是喝酒去了。但要证实还得走半里路下到村里去。那路他觉得似乎太长。他没有穿鞋躺在床上,一时下不定决心。他没有取书读,疲倦得连睡意都感觉不到了。只迷迷糊糊躺着,几乎什么都不想做,直躺到晚饭时候。乔没有回来吃晚饭,马万听花匠说他很可能到酒吧“拆柜台”去了,便已经明白。晚饭一吃完他立即上了床,一觉睡到了天亮才感到获得了充分的休息。乔仍然没有露面。马丁弄来一张星期天的报纸,在树林里找了个阴凉角落躺下,一上午不知不觉就过去了。他没有睡觉,也没有谁干扰他,可报纸没有看完。吃完午饭他又回到那里读报,读着读着又睡着了。

星期天就像这样过去了。星期一早上他又辛辛苦苦地分捡开了衣物。乔用一根毛巾把脑袋扎得紧紧的,呻吟着,咒骂着,启动洗衣机,扰和着液体肥皂。

“我就是忍不住,”他解释说,“一到星期六晚上非喝酒不可。”又一周过去了。每天晚上都要在电灯光下苦战,直到里期六下午三点才结束。这时乔又品尝到了他已经凋萎的胜利的滋味。然后又信步走向村里,去寻找忘却。马丁的星期天跟以前一样:躺在树荫里漫无目的地看报,一躺许多个小时,什么都不做,什么都不想。他虽然对自己反感,却因太累,不去想它。他鄙弃自己,仿佛是卷入了堕落,或是天性卑劣。他身上神圣的一切全给抹掉了。豪情壮志没有了,活力没有了,澎湃的热情感觉不到了。他已经死了,仿佛没有了灵魂,成了个畜生,一个干活的畜生。阳光透过绿叶筛了下来,他看不见它的美;蔚蓝的天穹再也不像往日那样对他悄语,颤栗着展示出秘密,启示他宇宙的辽阔了。生命到了他嘴里只有苦味,沉闷而愚蠢,难以忍受。他内心那视觉的镜子罩上了一道黑色的帷幕。幻想躺进了密不透光的漆黑的病房。他羡慕乔能够在村子里肆无忌惮地“拆柜台”;脑子里能有蛆虫咬啮;能伤感地思考着伤感的问题,却也能情绪高涨;他羡慕他能醉得想人非非,光辉灿烂,忘掉了即将到来的星期一和一整周能累死人的苦役。

第三周过去,马丁厌恶了自己,也厌恶了生命。失败感令他难堪。现在他已明白过来:编辑们拒绝他的作品是有理由的。他嘲笑自己和自己的幻梦。露丝把他的《海上抒情诗》穿了回来。他无动于衷地读着她的信。露丝尽可能表示了喜欢这些诗,说它们很美。但她不能撒谎,不能对自己粉饰现实。他明白这些诗并不成功。他从露丝的信中每一行缺乏热情的官样文章里看出她并不认可,而她是对的。他重读了这些诗,坚信自己的感觉没有错。美感与神奇感已离开了他。读诗时地发现自己在纳闷:当初落笔时自己心里究竟有什么感受?他那些气势磅确的词句给他怪诞的印象:他的得意之笔其实很鄙陋。一切都荒唐、虚伪、不像话。他若是意志力够坚强,是会把《海上抒情诗》当场烧掉的——发动机房就在下面。但要花那么大力气把稿子送到锅炉里去并不值得。他全部的力气都用到洗别人的衣服上去了,再没有丝毫内力气于自己的事。

他决定在星期天振作起精神给露丝写封回信。可到星期六下午,等地结束了工作洗完了澡,那寻求忘却的愿望又压倒了他。“我看还是到下面去看看乔怎么样吧,”他这样为自己辩护,却也明白这是在撒谎,可他已没有力气去想它。即使有力气,他也不会思考了,因为他只想忘却。于是他便由着性子慢慢往村子走去。快到酒店时不知不觉加快了步伐。

“我以为你还在戒酒呢。”乔招呼他说。

马丁不屑于辩解,开口便叫威卜忌,给自己的杯子斟满之后把酒瓶递给了乔。

“别整夜整夜地喝,”他粗鲁地说。

乔捧了酒瓶磨蹭着,马丁不愿意等,一口气喝完了一杯又满斟了一杯。

“哎,我可以等你,”他凶狠地说,“可你也得快点。”

乔赶快斟满酒,两人对饮起来。

“是干活累的吧?”乔问他。

马丁拒绝讨论这个问题。

“这儿干的简直是地狱的活儿,我知道,”对方说下去,“但眼看你开了戒我心卫仍不是滋味。来,祝你好运!”

马丁闷声不想地喝着,咬着牙叫酒,咬着牙请人喝酒,叫得酒吧老板害怕。那老板是个带女人气的乡下小伙子,水汪汪的蓝眼睛,头发从正中分开。

“像这样逼咱们穷鬼们干活,真不要脸。”乔在说话,“我要是没有喝醉我就会不管它三七二十一把洗衣房给他烧掉。是我喝醉了才救了他们的,我可以告诉你。”

但是马丁没有答腔。几杯酒下肚他感到脑子里有令他激动的蛆虫在爬。啊!这才像活着!三周以来他第一次呼吸到了生命的气息,他的梦也回来了。幻想从漆黑的病房里出来了,像火焰一样明亮,引诱着他。他那映照出幻想的镜子清澈如银,有如一块旧的铭文大体磨去,又刻上了新的字迹的铜件。奇迹与美手挽手跟他同行,他拥有了一切力量。他想告诉乔,可乔有他自己的幻想。那是个周密的计划,他要当一家大的蒸汽洗衣场的老板,再也不受洗衣房的奴役。

“告诉你,马,我那洗衣场决不用童工——杀了我我也不干。下午六点以后车间里连鬼也不准有一个。听我说!机器要多,人要多,要在正规的时间服完成任务。因此,马,你来帮我的忙,我让你当监工,管全店,上上下下全管。我的计划是:戒酒,存上两年钱——存好钱就——”

但是马丁已经走开,让他去对着店老板唠叨,直唠叨到那位人物被叫去拿酒——是两个农民进了门,马丁在请他们喝酒。马丁出手阔绰,请大家都喝:几个农场帮工、一个马夫、旅馆花匠的下手、酒店老板,还有一个像幽灵一样溜进来、像幽灵一样在柜台一头游荡的。偷偷摸摸的流浪汉。
  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 18楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  18


Monday morning, Joe groaned over the first truck load of clothes to the washer.




"I say," he began.




"Don't talk to me," Martin snarled.




"I'm sorry, Joe," he said at noon, when they knocked off for dinner.




Tears came into the other's eyes.




"That's all right, old man," he said. "We're in hell, an' we can't help ourselves. An', you know, I kind of like you a whole lot. That's what made it - hurt. I cottoned to you from the first."




Martin shook his hand.




"Let's quit," Joe suggested. "Let's chuck it, an' go hoboin'. I ain't never tried it, but it must be dead easy. An' nothin' to do. Just think of it, nothin' to do. I was sick once, typhoid, in the hospital, an' it was beautiful. I wish I'd get sick again."




The week dragged on. The hotel was full, and extra "fancy starch" poured in upon them. They performed prodigies of valor. They fought late each night under the electric lights, bolted their meals, and even got in a half hour's work before breakfast. Martin no longer took his cold baths. Every moment was drive, drive, drive, and Joe was the masterful shepherd of moments, herding them carefully, never losing one, counting them over like a miser counting gold, working on in a frenzy, toil-mad, a feverish machine, aided ably by that other machine that thought of itself as once having been one Martin Eden, a man.




But it was only at rare moments that Martin was able to think. The house of thought was closed, its windows boarded up, and he was its shadowy caretaker. He was a shadow. Joe was right. They were both shadows, and this was the unending limbo of toil. Or was it a dream? Sometimes, in the steaming, sizzling heat, as he swung the heavy irons back and forth over the white garments, it came to him that it was a dream. In a short while, or maybe after a thousand years or so, he would awake, in his little room with the ink- stained table, and take up his writing where he had left off the day before. Or maybe that was a dream, too, and the awakening would be the changing of the watches, when he would drop down out of his bunk in the lurching forecastle and go up on deck, under the tropic stars, and take the wheel and feel the cool tradewind blowing through his flesh.




Came Saturday and its hollow victory at three o'clock.




"Guess I'll go down an' get a glass of beer," Joe said, in the queer, monotonous tones that marked his week-end collapse.




Martin seemed suddenly to wake up. He opened the kit bag and oiled his wheel, putting graphite on the chain and adjusting the bearings. Joe was halfway down to the saloon when Martin passed by, bending low over the handle-bars, his legs driving the ninety- six gear with rhythmic strength, his face set for seventy miles of road and grade and dust. He slept in Oakland that night, and on Sunday covered the seventy miles back. And on Monday morning, weary, he began the new week's work, but he had kept sober.




A fifth week passed, and a sixth, during which he lived and toiled as a machine, with just a spark of something more in him, just a glimmering bit of soul, that compelled him, at each week-end, to scorch off the hundred and forty miles. But this was not rest. It was super-machinelike, and it helped to crush out the glimmering bit of soul that was all that was left him from former life. At the end of the seventh week, without intending it, too weak to resist, he drifted down to the village with Joe and drowned life and found life until Monday morning.




Again, at the week-ends, he ground out the one hundred and forty miles, obliterating the numbness of too great exertion by the numbness of still greater exertion. At the end of three months he went down a third time to the village with Joe. He forgot, and lived again, and, living, he saw, in clear illumination, the beast he was making of himself - not by the drink, but by the work. The drink was an effect, not a cause. It followed inevitably upon the work, as the night follows upon the day. Not by becoming a toil- beast could he win to the heights, was the message the whiskey whispered to him, and he nodded approbation. The whiskey was wise. It told secrets on itself.




He called for paper and pencil, and for drinks all around, and while they drank his very good health, he clung to the bar and scribbled.




"A telegram, Joe," he said. "Read it."




Joe read it with a drunken, quizzical leer. But what he read seemed to sober him. He looked at the other reproachfully, tears oozing into his eyes and down his cheeks.




"You ain't goin' back on me, Mart?" he queried hopelessly.




Martin nodded, and called one of the loungers to him to take the message to the telegraph office.




"Hold on," Joe muttered thickly. "Lemme think."




He held on to the bar, his legs wobbling under him, Martin's arm around him and supporting him, while he thought.




"Make that two laundrymen," he said abruptly. "Here, lemme fix it."




"What are you quitting for?" Martin demanded.




"Same reason as you."




"But I'm going to sea. You can't do that."




"Nope," was the answer, "but I can hobo all right, all right."




Martin looked at him searchingly for a moment, then cried:-




"By God, I think you're right! Better a hobo than a beast of toil. Why, man, you'll live. And that's more than you ever did before."




"I was in hospital, once," Joe corrected. "It was beautiful. Typhoid - did I tell you?"




While Martin changed the telegram to "two laundrymen," Joe went on:-




"I never wanted to drink when I was in hospital. Funny, ain't it? But when I've ben workin' like a slave all week, I just got to bowl up. Ever noticed that cooks drink like hell? - an' bakers, too? It's the work. They've sure got to. Here, lemme pay half of that telegram."




"I'll shake you for it," Martin offered.




"Come on, everybody drink," Joe called, as they rattled the dice and rolled them out on the damp bar.




Monday morning Joe was wild with anticipation. He did not mind his aching head, nor did he take interest in his work. Whole herds of moments stole away and were lost while their careless shepherd gazed out of the window at the sunshine and the trees.




"Just look at it!" he cried. "An' it's all mine! It's free. I can lie down under them trees an' sleep for a thousan' years if I want to. Aw, come on, Mart, let's chuck it. What's the good of waitin' another moment. That's the land of nothin' to do out there, an' I got a ticket for it - an' it ain't no return ticket, b'gosh!"




A few minutes later, filling the truck with soiled clothes for the washer, Joe spied the hotel manager's shirt. He knew its mark, and with a sudden glorious consciousness of freedom he threw it on the floor and stamped on it.




"I wish you was in it, you pig-headed Dutchman!" he shouted. "In it, an' right there where I've got you! Take that! an' that! an' that! damn you! Hold me back, somebody! Hold me back!"




Martin laughed and held him to his work. On Tuesday night the new laundrymen arrived, and the rest of the week was spent breaking them into the routine. Joe sat around and explained his system, but he did no more work.




"Not a tap," he announced. "Not a tap. They can fire me if they want to, but if they do, I'll quit. No more work in mine, thank you kindly. Me for the freight cars an' the shade under the trees. Go to it, you slaves! That's right. Slave an' sweat! Slave an' sweat! An' when you're dead, you'll rot the same as me, an' what's it matter how you live? - eh? Tell me that - what's it matter in the long run?"




On Saturday they drew their pay and came to the parting of the ways.




"They ain't no use in me askin' you to change your mind an' hit the road with me?" Joe asked hopelessly:




Martin shook his head. He was standing by his wheel, ready to start. They shook hands, and Joe held on to his for a moment, as he said:-




"I'm goin' to see you again, Mart, before you an' me die. That's straight dope. I feel it in my bones. Good-by, Mart, an' be good. I like you like hell, you know."




He stood, a forlorn figure, in the middle of the road, watching until Martin turned a bend and was gone from sight.




"He's a good Indian, that boy," he muttered. "A good Indian."




Then he plodded down the road himself, to the water tank, where half a dozen empties lay on a side-track waiting for the up freight.
星期一早晨第一小车衣物送到了洗衣房,乔唉声叹气。

“我说,”他开始说。

“别跟我说话,”马丁喝道。

“对不起,乔,”中午马丁说,两人下了班,正要去吃饭。

对方眼里涌出了泪水。

“没有啥,老兄,”他说,“我们是在地狱里,无可奈何。你知道,我好像十分喜欢你呢,我难过正因为这个。我一开头就挺喜欢你的。”

马丁抓住他的手摇了摇。

“咱们不干了吧,”乔建议,“丢下活儿当流浪汉去。我没有试过,可那难是最容易不过的,什么事都不用干。我生过一回病,伤寒,住在医院里,美妙极了,我真想再生一回病呢。”

那一星期过得很慢。旅馆客满,额外的“花式浆洗”不断送来。他们创造了英勇奋战的奇迹。每天晚上都在电灯光下苦干,吃饭狼吞虎咽,甚至在早饭前也加班半小时。马丁再也不洗冷水浴了,每时每刻都在赶、赶、赶。乔是个精明的羊倌,他牧放的是时间。他细心地赶着每时每刻,不让它们跑掉;像守财奴数金币一样反复计算着。他疯狂地计算着,计算得发了疯,成了一部发高烧的机器。还有一部机器也跟他配合。那部机器认为自己以前曾经叫马丁·伊登,原是个人。

马丁能思考的时刻已很罕见。他那思维的居室早已关闭,连窗户都打上了木板,而他已沦为那居室的幽灵一样的看守者。他是个幽灵,乔说得对。他们俩都是幽灵,而这里便是只有无穷无尽苦役的好久地狱,或者,这不过是个梦?有时,当他在雾气腾腾热得冒泡的环境里来回地挥舞着沉重的熨斗,熨烫着衣物时,他真觉得是个梦。一会儿之后,或是一千年之后,是会醒过来的。那时他仍会在他的小屋子里,在他那墨迹斑斑的桌子边,接着昨天停下的地方写小说。或者,连那也是一个梦,醒过来已是换班的时候,他得从颠簸的水手舱铺位上翻下来,爬到热带星空下的甲板上去,去掌舵,让凉爽的贸易风吹透他的肌肤。

星期六下午三点,空虚的胜利终于到来。

“我看我还是下去喝一杯啤酒吧,”乔说,口气古怪、单调,说明到周末他已经累垮了。

马丁似乎突然惊醒过来。他打开工具箱,给自行车上好油,给链条抹了石墨,调整好轴承,在乔去酒店的中途赶上了他。马丁低身伏在车把上,两腿有节奏地使劲蹬着九十六齿的齿轮,绷紧了脸准备面对七十英里的大道、坡路和灰尘。那天晚上他在奥克兰睡觉,星期天又骑完七十英里回来。星期一的早上他疲倦地开始了新一周的工作,但没有喝酒。

第五周过去,然后是第六周。这两周里他像个机器一样活着,服着苦役,心里只多余出一点点火星——那是灵魂的一丝微光,是那点光驱使他每周赶完那一百四十英里路。但这不是休息,而像是一部超级机器在干活儿,只帮助扑灭着灵魂的那点激光——那已是往日生活的仅有的残余。第七周周末他不知不觉已跟乔一起走上了去村子的路。在那儿他用酒淹没了生命,直到星期一早上才转世还魂。

到了周末他又去蹬那一百四十英里。为了消除太辛苦的劳动带来的麻木,他用了更辛苦的劳动带来的麻木。第三个月末他跟乔第三次下到村里,在那儿他沉入了遗忘,再活了过来。那时他清清楚楚看见他在把自己变成什么样的畜生——不是用酒,而是用干活。酒不是原因,而是结果。酒无可避免地紧随着苦活儿,正如黑夜紧随着白天。威士忌向他耳语的信息是:变作做苦工的畜生不能使他攀登到高处。他点头表示赞同。威士忌很聪明,他泄露有关自己的机密。

他要了纸和铅笔,还要了酒请每个人喝。别人为他的健康平杯时他靠着柜台潦草地写着。

“一份电报,乔,”他说,“读吧。”

乔怀疑他醉醇醇地瞄了瞄电报。那电又似乎让他清醒了过来。他带着责备的神情望着对方,泪水从眼里渗出,沿着面颊流下。

“你不是要扔掉我吧,马?”他绝望地问。

马丁点点头,叫了个闲逛的人把电报送到电报房去。

“等一等,”乔口齿不清地说,“让我想想。”

他扶着柜台,双腿摇晃,马丁用胳膊搂住地,扶住他,让他想。

“把它改成送两个洗衣工来好了。”他突然说,“喏,我来改。”

“你为什么辞职?”马丁问。

“理由跟你一样。”

“可我是要去出海呢,而你不能。”

“不能,”回答是,“可我能当好个流浪汉,能当好的。”

马丁打量了他一会儿、叫道:——

“上帝呀,我看你做得对!与其当干活的畜生不如当流浪汉。不错,老兄,你能生活的。比以前的生活还要好!”

“我住过一回医院,”乔纠正他,“生活得很美妙的,伤寒——我告诉过你么?”

马丁把电报改为两个“洗衣工”时乔接着说:——

“我住院的时候从来不想喝酒,很有趣,是吧?但像奴隶一样干上一周活儿,就非喝不可了。你见过厨房工人醉得一塌糊涂的么?——面包师傅有么?全都是干活儿逼的。非喝上酒不可。来,电报费我付一半。”

“咱俩掷骰子决定,”马丁提议。

“来吧,大家都喝,”乔叫道。两人哗哗地摇着骰子,掷在水汪汪的柜台上。

星期一早上乔盼望得发了狂。他不在乎头疼,也不在乎于活了。那心不在焉的牧羊人望着窗外的阳光和树林,让他时间的羊儿一群一群地逃散了。

“你看看外边!”他叫道,“那全是我的!全免费!我只要愿意,可以在那些树下睡上一千年。啊,来吧,马,咱俩不干了。再拖下去有什么意思。外面就是不用干活的土地。我有去那儿的票呢——而且不是来回票,他娘的!”

几分钟以后,在往小车里装脏衣服准备送到洗衣机去时,乔发现了旅馆老板的衬衫。他记得上面的记号,于是怀着突然获得自由的光辉之感,他把那衬衫往地上一扔便踩了上去。

“你这个荷兰老顽固,我真恨不得你就在你的衬衫里!”他大叫,“就在里头,在我踩着你的地点!挨我一脚!再来一脚!再来一脚!快来扶住我呀!扶住我!”

马丁哈哈大笑,急忙扶他去工作。星期二晚上新洗衣工到达。后来的几天就在培养他们学习那套例行工作中过去。乔坐在旁边解释他的干活系统,却不再干活了。

“碰都不想碰一下,”他宣布,“碰都不想碰。他们要是高兴,可以炒我鱿鱼。他一炒我就走。我没有劲干活了。我千恩万谢。我要去搭黄鱼车,要到树下去睡觉。干活吧,奴隶们!没有错,做奴隶流大汗去!做奴隶流大汗去!死了以后也跟我一样腐烂。那跟你生前怎么过活有什么关系?——呃?告诉我——归根到底又有什么关系?”

星期六两人领了工资来到分手的地点。

“我若是劝你改变主意跟我一起去流浪,怕是没有用吧?”乔不抱希望地问。

马丁摇摇头。他站在自行车旁正准备出发。两人握了手,乔往前走了几步,说道:——

“在咱俩死去之前,马,我还会跟你见面的。说真话,我从骨髓里感觉到这一点。再见,马,祝你好运。我真他妈太喜欢你了,你知道。”

他站在大路正中,一副孤苦伶仃的模样,望着马丁拐了一道弯,消失了。“他的车骑得真快呀,那小伙子,”他结结巴巴地说,“骑得真快。”

然后他便沿着大路蹒跚走去,来到水塔旁边。那儿有六七个空车皮停在一条支线上,等着北上的货车送来货载。
  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 19楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 19


Ruth and her family were home again, and Martin, returned to Oakland, saw much of her. Having gained her degree, she was doing no more studying; and he, having worked all vitality out of his mind and body, was doing no writing. This gave them time for each other that they had never had before, and their intimacy ripened fast.




At first, Martin had done nothing but rest. He had slept a great deal, and spent long hours musing and thinking and doing nothing. He was like one recovering from some terrible bout if hardship. The first signs of reawakening came when he discovered more than languid interest in the daily paper. Then he began to read again - light novels, and poetry; and after several days more he was head over heels in his long-neglected Fiske. His splendid body and health made new vitality, and he possessed all the resiliency and rebound of youth.




Ruth showed her disappointment plainly when he announced that he was going to sea for another voyage as soon as he was well rested.




"Why do you want to do that?" she asked.




"Money," was the answer. "I'll have to lay in a supply for my next attack on the editors. Money is the sinews of war, in my case - money and patience."




"But if all you wanted was money, why didn't you stay in the laundry?"




"Because the laundry was making a beast of me. Too much work of that sort drives to drink."




She stared at him with horror in her eyes.




"Do you mean - ?" she quavered.




It would have been easy for him to get out of it; but his natural impulse was for frankness, and he remembered his old resolve to be frank, no matter what happened.




"Yes," he answered. "Just that. Several times."




She shivered and drew away from him.




"No man that I have ever known did that - ever did that."




"Then they never worked in the laundry at Shelly Hot Springs," he laughed bitterly. "Toil is a good thing. It is necessary for human health, so all the preachers say, and Heaven knows I've never been afraid of it. But there is such a thing as too much of a good thing, and the laundry up there is one of them. And that's why I'm going to sea one more voyage. It will be my last, I think, for when I come back, I shall break into the magazines. I am certain of it."




She was silent, unsympathetic, and he watched her moodily, realizing how impossible it was for her to understand what he had been through.




"Some day I shall write it up - 'The Degradation of Toil' or the 'Psychology of Drink in the Working-class,' or something like that for a title."




Never, since the first meeting, had they seemed so far apart as that day. His confession, told in frankness, with the spirit of revolt behind, had repelled her. But she was more shocked by the repulsion itself than by the cause of it. It pointed out to her how near she had drawn to him, and once accepted, it paved the way for greater intimacy. Pity, too, was aroused, and innocent, idealistic thoughts of reform. She would save this raw young man who had come so far. She would save him from the curse of his early environment, and she would save him from himself in spite of himself. And all this affected her as a very noble state of consciousness; nor did she dream that behind it and underlying it were the jealousy and desire of love.




They rode on their wheels much in the delightful fall weather, and out in the hills they read poetry aloud, now one and now the other, noble, uplifting poetry that turned one's thoughts to higher things. Renunciation, sacrifice, patience, industry, and high endeavor were the principles she thus indirectly preached - such abstractions being objectified in her mind by her father, and Mr. Butler, and by Andrew Carnegie, who, from a poor immigrant boy had arisen to be the book-giver of the world. All of which was appreciated and enjoyed by Martin. He followed her mental processes more clearly now, and her soul was no longer the sealed wonder it had been. He was on terms of intellectual equality with her. But the points of disagreement did not affect his love. His love was more ardent than ever, for he loved her for what she was, and even her physical frailty was an added charm in his eyes. He read of sickly Elizabeth Barrett, who for years had not placed her feet upon the ground, until that day of flame when she eloped with Browning and stood upright, upon the earth, under the open sky; and what Browning had done for her, Martin decided he could do for Ruth. But first, she must love him. The rest would be easy. He would give her strength and health. And he caught glimpses of their life, in the years to come, wherein, against a background of work and comfort and general well-being, he saw himself and Ruth reading and discussing poetry, she propped amid a multitude of cushions on the ground while she read aloud to him. This was the key to the life they would live. And always he saw that particular picture. Sometimes it was she who leaned against him while he read, one arm about her, her head upon his shoulder. Sometimes they pored together over the printed pages of beauty. Then, too, she loved nature, and with generous imagination he changed the scene of their reading - sometimes they read in closed-in valleys with precipitous walls, or in high mountain meadows, and, again, down by the gray sand-dunes with a wreath of billows at their feet, or afar on some volcanic tropic isle where waterfalls descended and became mist, reaching the sea in vapor veils that swayed and shivered to every vagrant wisp of wind. But always, in the foreground, lords of beauty and eternally reading and sharing, lay he and Ruth, and always in the background that was beyond the background of nature, dim and hazy, were work and success and money earned that made them free of the world and all its treasures.




"I should recommend my little girl to be careful," her mother warned her one day.




"I know what you mean. But it is impossible. He if; not - "




Ruth was blushing, but it was the blush of maidenhood called upon for the first time to discuss the sacred things of life with a mother held equally sacred.




"Your kind." Her mother finished the sentence for her.




Ruth nodded.




"I did not want to say it, but he is not. He is rough, brutal, strong - too strong. He has not - "




She hesitated and could not go on. It was a new experience, talking over such matters with her mother. And again her mother completed her thought for her.




"He has not lived a clean life, is what you wanted to say."




Again Ruth nodded, and again a blush mantled her face.




"It is just that," she said. "It has not been his fault, but he has played much with - "




"With pitch?"




"Yes, with pitch. And he frightens me. Sometimes I am positively in terror of him, when he talks in that free and easy way of the things he has done - as if they did not matter. They do matter, don't they?"




They sat with their arms twined around each other, and in the pause her mother patted her hand and waited for her to go on.




"But I am interested in him dreadfully," she continued. "In a way he is my protege. Then, too, he is my first boy friend - but not exactly friend; rather protege and friend combined. Sometimes, too, when he frightens me, it seems that he is a bulldog I have taken for a plaything, like some of the 'frat' girls, and he is tugging hard, and showing his teeth, and threatening to break loose."




Again her mother waited.




"He interests me, I suppose, like the bulldog. And there is much good in him, too; but there is much in him that I would not like in - in the other way. You see, I have been thinking. He swears, he smokes, he drinks, he has fought with his fists (he has told me so, and he likes it; he says so). He is all that a man should not be - a man I would want for my - " her voice sank very low - "husband. Then he is too strong. My prince must be tall, and slender, and dark - a graceful, bewitching prince. No, there is no danger of my failing in love with Martin Eden. It would be the worst fate that could befall me."




"But it is not that that I spoke about," her mother equivocated. "Have you thought about him? He is so ineligible in every way, you know, and suppose he should come to love you?"




"But he does - already," she cried.




"It was to be expected," Mrs. Morse said gently. "How could it be otherwise with any one who knew you?"




"Olney hates me!" she exclaimed passionately. "And I hate Olney. I feel always like a cat when he is around. I feel that I must be nasty to him, and even when I don't happen to feel that way, why, he's nasty to me, anyway. But I am happy with Martin Eden. No one ever loved me before - no man, I mean, in that way. And it is sweet to be loved - that way. You know what I mean, mother dear. It is sweet to feel that you are really and truly a woman." She buried her face in her mother's lap, sobbing. "You think I am dreadful, I know, but I am honest, and I tell you just how I feel."




Mrs. Morse was strangely sad and happy. Her child-daughter, who was a bachelor of arts, was gone; but in her place was a woman- daughter. The experiment had succeeded. The strange void in Ruth's nature had been filled, and filled without danger or penalty. This rough sailor-fellow had been the instrument, and, though Ruth did not love him, he had made her conscious of her womanhood.




"His hand trembles," Ruth was confessing, her face, for shame's sake, still buried. "It is most amusing and ridiculous, but I feel sorry for him, too. And when his hands are too trembly, and his eyes too shiny, why, I lecture him about his life and the wrong way he is going about it to mend it. But he worships me, I know. His eyes and his hands do not lie. And it makes me feel grown-up, the thought of it, the very thought of it; and I feel that I am possessed of something that is by rights my own - that makes me like the other girls - and - and young women. And, then, too, I knew that I was not like them before, and I knew that it worried you. You thought you did not let me know that dear worry of yours, but I did, and I wanted to - 'to make good,' as Martin Eden says."




It was a holy hour for mother and daughter, and their eyes were wet as they talked on in the twilight, Ruth all white innocence and frankness, her mother sympathetic, receptive, yet calmly explaining and guiding.




"He is four years younger than you," she said. "He has no place in the world. He has neither position nor salary. He is impractical. Loving you, he should, in the name of common sense, be doing something that would give him the right to marry, instead of paltering around with those stories of his and with childish dreams. Martin Eden, I am afraid, will never grow up. He does not take to responsibility and a man's work in the world like your father did, or like all our friends, Mr. Butler for one. Martin Eden, I am afraid, will never be a money-earner. And this world is so ordered that money is necessary to happiness - oh, no, not these swollen fortunes, but enough of money to permit of common comfort and decency. He - he has never spoken?"




"He has not breathed a word. He has not attempted to; but if he did, I would not let him, because, you see, I do not love him."




"I am glad of that. I should not care to see my daughter, my one daughter, who is so clean and pure, love a man like him. There are noble men in the world who are clean and true and manly. Wait for them. You will find one some day, and you will love him and be loved by him, and you will be happy with him as your father and I have been happy with each other. And there is one thing you must always carry in mind - "




"Yes, mother."




Mrs. Morse's voice was low and sweet as she said, "And that is the children."




"I - have thought about them," Ruth confessed, remembering the wanton thoughts that had vexed her in the past, her face again red with maiden shame that she should be telling such things.




"And it is that, the children, that makes Mr. Eden impossible," Mrs. Morse went on incisively. "Their heritage must be clean, and he is, I am afraid, not clean. Your father has told me of sailors' lives, and - and you understand."




Ruth pressed her mother's hand in assent, feeling that she really did understand, though her conception was of something vague, remote, and terrible that was beyond the scope of imagination.




"You know I do nothing without telling you," she began. " - Only, sometimes you must ask me, like this time. I wanted to tell you, but I did not know how. It is false modesty, I know it is that, but you can make it easy for me. Sometimes, like this time, you must ask me, you must give me a chance."




"Why, mother, you are a woman, too!" she cried exultantly, as they stood up, catching her mother's hands and standing erect, facing her in the twilight, conscious of a strangely sweet equality between them. "I should never have thought of you in that way if we had not had this talk. I had to learn that I was a woman to know that you were one, too."




"We are women together," her mother said, drawing her to her and kissing her. "We are women together," she repeated, as they went out of the room, their arms around each other's waists, their hearts swelling with a new sense of companionship.




"Our little girl has become a woman," Mrs. Morse said proudly to her husband an hour later.




"That means," he said, after a long look at his wife, "that means she is in love."




"No, but that she is loved," was the smiling rejoinder. "The experiment has succeeded. She is awakened at last."




"Then we'll have to get rid of him." Mr. Morse spoke briskly, in matter-of-fact, businesslike tones.




But his wife shook her head. "It will not be necessary. Ruth says he is going to sea in a few days. When he comes back, she will not be here. We will send her to Aunt Clara's. And, besides, a year in the East, with the change in climate, people, ideas, and everything, is just the thing she needs."
露丝和她的全家都回来了,马丁回到奥克兰之后跟她常常见面。露丝获得了学位,不再读书了。马丁呢,劳动得心力交瘁,也不再写东西了。这就让他俩比以前有了更多的时间见面。两人的关系也迅速亲密起来。

起初马丁除了休息什么事都不做,睡了很多觉,花了很多时间沉思默想。此外无所事事,像个饱尝了惊人的苦难后逐渐复原的人。他重新觉醒的最初信号是对每天的报纸发生了兴趣,不再淡漠了。然后他开始读书——读轻松的小说和诗歌。过了几天他又如醉如痴地迷上了他久已未读的费斯克。他那不同凡响的体魄和健康产生了新的活力,而他的青春又柔韧和富于弹性了。

当他宣布打算在充分休息之后再出一次海时,露丝表现了明显的失望。

“你为什么要出海?”她问。

“为了钱,”回答是,“我得攒一笔钱,准备下一次向编辑们发起进攻。就我的处境而言,钱是战斗力的泉源——一要有钱,二要有耐心。”

“既然你缺的只是钱,为什么不在洗衣房里干下去?”

“因为洗衣房要把我变成牲口。那样的活干得太多是会逼得人去喝酒的。”

她瞪大了眼望着他,眼里闪动着恐怖。

“你是说——?”她发着抖。

要绕开这个问题并不难,但他的自然冲动却是真诚坦率。他想起了从前的决心:无论出现什么情况都要真诚坦率。

“不错,”他回答,“就是那么回事。去喝了几回。”

她不禁一阵颤栗,离他远了些。

“我所认识的人没有人喝酒的——没有。”

“那是因为他们没有在雪莉温泉旅馆的洗衣房子过活,”他尖刻地笑道,“苦干是好事,所有的牧师都说它使人健全。上天也知道我从没有害怕过苦干。但世界上就有好过了头的事。那儿的洗衣房就是如此。因此我想再出一趟海。我认为那将是我最后的一次了。因为我回来之后就要打进杂志里去。我有把握。”

她沉默了。她并不赞成。马丁闷闷不乐地望着她。他明白要她理解他所经历的痛苦是多么枉然。总有一天我会把它全写出来的——《苦干的堕落作用》或是《工人阶级饮酒的心理研究》,诸如此类。

自从第一次见面之后他俩从没有像那天那么疏远过。他现坦率的自白背后虽带有反抗情绪,却仍使她反感。但令她震惊的倒不是导致反感的原因而是那反感本身。这事向她表明了他对她所具有的强大吸引力。意识到这一点之后她对他反倒更亲密了。此外,那也唤起了她的矜悯之情,和一种天真烂漫的理想主义的改造热情。无论对方愿意不愿意,她也要挽救这位跟她距离很远的蒙昧的青年,使他微弃旧我,摆脱早期环境的不幸影响。她认为这一切都出于一种异常高贵的胸怀,却做梦也没有想到那背后和下面会隐藏着爱情的谨填的欲望。

他俩常在秋高气爽的日子骑车外出,到山里去高声朗诵诗歌。有时他朗诵,有时她朗诵,读的都是使人醉心于高尚事物。催人上进的高雅诗章。她借此间接向他宣扬着克己、牺牲、忍耐、勤奋和刻苦上进之类的原则——在她心里这类抽象的品德都体现在她的父亲和巴特勒先生身上,还有安德路·卡耐基——那从一个贫穷的少年移民奋斗成为世界性权威的人。

这一切马丁都欣赏,而且喜欢。他现在更清楚她的思想脉络了。她的灵魂再也不是过去那种无法窥测的奇迹了。他跟她在智力上已经平等。他俩的意见出入并不影响爱情。他爱得比以前任何时候都炽热了。因为他爱的就是此时的她。就连她那娇弱的身子在他眼里也只增添了妩媚。他读到体弱多病的伊丽莎白·勃朗宁的故事。她有好多年双脚不曾沾过地面,直到她跟勃朗宁私奔的那一天,因为爱情燃烧竟然顶天立地地站了起来。马丁认为勃朗宁在她身上能做到的他也能在露丝身上做到。可首先她得要爱他,然后别的就好办了。他会给她力量和健康的。他督见了他俩以后多少年的共同生活。以工作、舒适和共同富裕为背景,他看见了自己跟露丝在一起读诗、探讨诗的场景。她偎在一大堆放在地面的靠垫上,向他朗诵着。这便是他俩未来生活的基调。他总看到那幅图画。有时她仅依着他,听他朗诵:他的手接着她的腰;她的头靠着他的肩。有时他们俩又一起沉润于那印刷在书页上的美。而且,她热爱大自然,于是他便以丰富的想像变换着他们俩读诗的场景——有时在峭壁环抱、与世隔绝的山谷之中;有时在高山峻岭之巅的草场上;有时在灰色的沙丘之旁,细浪在脚边如花环般京绕;有时在辽远的热带入山岛上,瀑布飞泻,水雾蒙蒙,宛如片片薄绡,直通到海滨,每一阵风地飘摇吹过都使那雾绡淡荡摇曳。但占据前景的总是他和露丝这对美的主人。他们永远高卧着,朗诵着,共享着,而在大自然这个背景之外还有个朦胧迷离的背景:劳动、成功和金钱。有了这些他们才可以不受世人和他们的全部财产的约束。

“找要提醒我的小姑娘小心呢,”有一天她的妈妈警告她。

“我懂得你的意思,但那是不可能的。他跟我不——”

露丝红了脸,是处女的羞红。她还是第一次跟被她看作神圣的母亲讨论这个在生命中同样神圣的问题。

“——不般配。”她妈妈为她补完了全句。

露丝点点头。

“我本来不想谈的。不过他确实不般配。他粗野、剽悍、健壮,太健壮了。没有——”

她犹豫了,说不下去了。她从不曾跟妈妈谈过这类事。她妈妈又为她把话说完:——

“你想说的是:他从没有过过干干净净的生活。”

露丝点点头,脸上又泛出羞红。

“正是这样,”她说,“那不能怪他,但他也太随——”

“——太随波逐流?”

“是的,太随波逐流。他叫我害怕。有时他谈起那些事竟那么轻松愉快,好像全不当回事似的,真叫我心惊胆战。那是应该当回事的,是么?”

这时她们母女俩彼此搂着腰坐着。她住了嘴。妈妈却一言不发,只拍拍她的手,等她说下去。

“但他却引起了我极大的兴趣,”她说,“他在一定意义上是我的门徒,也是我的第一个男朋友——确切地说,还算不上朋友,算是门徒兼朋友吧。而在他叫我害怕的时候他又似乎是我的一只牛头拘,供我养着玩的——学校姐妹会里就有人养牛头狗玩.可他在龇着牙使劲扯链子,想扯断了跑掉呢。”

她妈妈等着她继续说下去。

“我觉得他真像牛头狗一样引起我的兴趣。他还有许多长处。可另一方面他也有不少我不喜欢的东西,你看,我一直在想。他骂粗话抽烟、喝酒、打架(他告诉我的,而且说他喜欢打架)。男人不应有的东西他全有。他并不是我所喜欢的——”她放低了声音,“丈夫人选。而且他又太健壮。我的‘王子’应当是高挑、顾长、黝黑的——一个潇洒的有魅力的‘王子’。不,我没有爱上马丁·伊登的危险。爱上他只能是我最大的不幸。”

“不过,我想谈的倒不是这个。”她的母亲闪烁其词地说,“你从他那一面考虑过没有呢?他在各个方面都是那么不如人意,这你知道。可要是他爱上了你,你怎么办?”

“他已经爱上我了?”她叫道。

“这倒也是人之常情,”莫尔斯太太轻言细语地说,“认识你的人谁又能不爱上你呢?”

“奥尔尼可讨厌我呢!”她激动地叫道,“我也讨厌奥尔尼。只要他在场我就产生一种猫的感觉,要想给他难堪。即使我没有那个意思他也会给我难堪的。但跟马丁·伊登在一起,我却觉得愉快。以前没有人爱过我——我是说像男人那样爱过我,而有人爱——恋爱,却是很甜蜜的。你明白我的意思,好妈妈。发觉自己已是个真正的、十足的女人是很甜蜜的呢。”她把脸理进妈妈的招兜里抽泣起来。“我知道你为我担心。但我是诚实的,我告诉你的都是真实感情。”

说也奇怪,莫尔斯太太倒是悲喜交集。她的女儿,那个做了大学文学上的大姑娘,不见了,变成了个女人。她的实验成功了。露丝天性中那奇怪的空白填满了,并没有带来危险和不良后果。而工具便是这个粗鲁的水手。他唤起了她女人的感情。

“他的手发抖呢,”露丝说道,因为害羞仍然把脸埋在妈妈裙兜里。“非常有趣而且滑稽。可我也为他难过。在他的手抖得太凶、眼睛太闪亮的时候,啊,我就教训他,谈他的生活,告诉他他那改正缺点的路子不对。但我知道他崇拜我。他的双手和眼睛不会撒谎。一想到这个,只要一想到这个,我就觉得已经是个成年人了。我感到获得了我有权获得的东西——我跟别的姑娘和年轻女人一样了。我也知道我过去跟她们不一样,你因此着急,为我怀着隐忧。你以为没有让我知道,其实我早知道了,而且打算——用马丁·伊登的话说:‘解决它’。”

那是母女双方神圣的时刻。两人在薄喜的微光里谈着话,眼里噙满泪水。露丝胸无城府,天真烂漫,坦率真诚;母亲满怀同情,洞察人意,平静地解释着,开导着。

“他比你小四岁,”她说,“在社会上没有地位,没有职务,也没有薪水,而且不切实际。既然爱上了你,凭常识地也应该做一点使他有权结婚的事了吧!可他却拿他那些小说到处乱寄,做着孩子气的梦。我担心马丁·伊登是永远也不会长大成人了。他不会承担起责任,在世界上做一份男子汉的工作,像你父亲和我们所有的朋友一样,比如巴特勒先生。我担心马丁·伊登永远不会成为能挣钱的人。可是这个世界的秩序的要求却是:有钱才能幸福——啊,不,不一定要像我们家这样阔气,总也要过得舒服像样吧!他——没有提起过?”

“一个字也没有提过,没有打算过。不过即使他有那意思我也不会让他提的。因为,你看,我并不爱他。”

“这就叫我高兴了。我不会乐意看到我的女儿,我这样纯洁无假的唯一的女儿,爱上一个像他那样的人的。世界上有的是高尚的男人,纯洁、真诚、男子汉味十足的男人,你有一天是会碰见这样的人,并且爱上他的,他也会爱上你的。你跟他会很幸福,就像你爸爸跟我一样。有件事你必须永远记在心里——”

“是的,妈妈。”

莫尔斯太太放低了声音,甜蜜地说:“那就是孩子。”

“我考虑过孩子的问题,”露丝承认。她想起了过去那些曾叫她难为情的放肆的念头。因为不得不谈起这样的问题,脸上泛出了处女的羞红。

“孩子的问题更淘汰了伊登先生,”莫尔斯太太一针见血地说下去。“孩子们必须家世清白。我却担心他的家世并不清白。你爸爸告诉过我水手的生活,因此,你是了解的。”

露丝捏捏妈妈的手表示理解。她以为自己真了解,其实她的印象模糊、辽远、可怕、难以想像。

“你知道我无论做什么都是会告诉你的,”露丝说,“不过有时你得问问我,像这回一样。我本来是想告诉你的,可总觉得难以启齿。我知道不应该这样害羞。可你一问我就好开口了。你有时就是该来问问我,给我机会开口,像这回一样的。”

“唉,妈妈,原来你也是个女人!”两人站了起来,露丝站得笔直,拉住妈妈的双手,在微光里面对着她,意识到跟她之间的一种甜蜜的平等关系,欢喜得哭了起来。“没有这番谈话,我是不会那样看你的。在懂得了自己是个女人之后,我也才懂得了你也是个女人。”

“我们俩都是女人,”她的母亲拥抱她,亲吻着她说,“我们俩都是女人,”她们俩走出屋子时她重复道。两人互相接着腰,因体会到一种新的伙伴之情而心花怒放。

“我们的小丫头长大成人了呢。”一小时以后莫尔斯太太得意地告诉她的丈夫。

“那就是说,”他注视了妻子很久之后才说,“她在恋爱了。”

“不,只是有人爱上她了,”她含笑回答,“我们的实验成功了,她终于苏醒了过来。”

“那么,我们就得摆脱那个人了。”莫尔斯先生带着一本正经、公事公办的口气斩钉截铁地说。

但是他的妻子摇了摇头:“用不着。露丝说他过几天就要出海了。等他回来她早离开这儿了。我们要送她到她姑妈克拉拉家去。她正需要到东部去过上一年,换换气候,换换人,换换思想和一切呢。”
  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

发帖 回复